ΑΥΘΕΝΤΗΣ OR A TREATISE OF SELF-DENIALL WHEREIN The Necessity and Excellency of it is Demonstrated; WITH Several Directions for the practice of it.

By THEOPHILUS POLWHEILE, M. A. Sometimes of Emmanuel Colledge in Cambridge, now Teacher of the Church at Teverton in Devon.

Luctare contra teipsum maximum hostem.

Luther ad Melanct.

LONDON, Printed for Thomas Johnson, and are to be sold by Richard Scott Book-seller in Carlisle. 1658.

TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFUL The Major, Recorder, Aldermen, Common-Council, and the rest of the Citizens of the Ancient City of CARLILE, THEOPHILVS POLWHEILE Presenteth this his Treatise of SELF-DENIALL, PARTLY As an expression of his reall and unfeigned Thankfulnesse for the many favours which hee received (both while he was a STUDENT in the University, and afterwards a PREACHER in their CITY) from divers of them:

BUT CHIEFLY As a Testimony of his exceeding great and earnest desire of the Spiritual and Eternal good of THEM all.

To the Readers, Those especially of my present Congregation in Teverton.

WHether this Treatise, Readers, may come to the hands of any that are professedly Infidels I know not; possibly it may, for I have heard that there are such, not only abroad, in India and Tur­key, but at home, even here in Eng­land; however that it will come to the hands of many that are really Infidels, I doe somewhat more than beleeve. Wee have multitudes that cry out, and that justly, against those that deny the Au­thority of the Scriptures, but doe not consider, that the crime whereof they accuse others may as justly be laid to their owne charge; for whereas in words they doe acknowledge it, in works they doe deny it, being abominable and disobedi­ent, [Page]and to every good work repro­bate, Tit. 1.16. There is a palpable contradiction to the Principles of Chri­stianity, in theSome think Or­thodex and right opini­ons to be a plea for a loose life, whereas there is no ill course of life, but springs from some false opinion. Sibbs Souls Conflict, c. 13.207. principles and pra­ctices of many, not to say the most of those that profess themselves Christians, (a) witness the unrighteousness, forni­cation, wickedness, covetousness, mali­ciousness, fulness of envie, murder, de­bate, deceit, malignity, whispering, back-biting, hating of God, despiteful­ness, pride, beasting, inventing of evil things, disobedience to Parents, Cove­nant-breaking, want of natural affecti­on, implacableness, unmercifulness, Rom. 1.29, 30, 31. theft, sacriledge. cha. 2.21, 22. recompencing evil for evil, cha. 12.17. ryoting, drunken­ness, chambering, wantonness, cha. 13.13. Idolatry, adultery, effeminateness, sodomy, reviling, extortion, 1 Cor. 6.9. Witch-craft, hatred, variance, emula­tions, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, revellings, Gal. 5.21. filthiness, foolish talking, jeasting, Ephes. 5.4. blas­phemy, filthy communication, Col. 3.8. idleness, wandring about from house to house, tatling, 1 Tim. 4.13. doting a­bout questions and strifes of words, per­verse [Page]disputings, cha. 6.4, 5. love of money, vers. 10. self-love, unthankful­ness, unholiness, truce-breaking, false accusing, incontinency, fierceness, de­spising of those that are good, treache­ry, headiness, high-mindedness, loving of pleasures more than God, 2 Tim. 3.2, 3, 4. unruliness, vaine talking, de­ceiving, Tit. 1.10. purloyning, cha. 2.10. partiality, despising of the poore, Jam. 2.4, 6. cursing, cha. 3.9, 10. swearing, cha. 5.12. scoffing, 2 Pet. 3.3. loving to have the preheminence, Joh. Epist. 3. v. 9. despising of Domini­on, speaking evil of Dignities, Jude, ver. 8. feeding at Feasts without feare, ver. 12. murmuring, complaining, speaking great swelling words, having mens persons in admiration because of advantage, ver. 16. and such like, the reigning sins of some of all sorts, even of some that have as compleat a forme of godlinesse as the best, 2 Tim. 3.5. so that there is no other difference betwixt the grossest Anti-Scripturists, as Fa­milists, Ranters, &c. and many of those that seeme to be their greatest adversa­ries and opposers but in words only; in words indeed they contradict each other, [Page]but what the one sayes, the other thinks; though I will not affirme it of all these, yet of many of them I dare be bold to say it, that notwithstanding they can talke gloriously, and earnestly contend for the true Religion whereof they professe them­selves to be, yet they doe not beleeve the truth of their religion. If it should bee here, as it is frequently elsewhere de­manded, how can this be, seeing they profess as they doe; they say they beleeve the Scriptures to be the Word of God, and if any should say otherwise, they would be ready to offer him the Combate, or call a­loud to the Magistrate for the severest punishment to be inflicted upon him; they have been Baptised, and at their Baptisme engaged by a solemne promise and vow in their names, to forsake the Devil and all his works, the pomps and vanities of this wicked world, to beleeve all the Articles of the Christian Faith, to keep Gods holy Will and Commande­ments, and to walk in the same all the dayes of their life, which since they have been at age they have professedly owned; the answer is ready, Quid verba audi­am, facta cum videam? The most so­lemne protestation is nothing, when by a [Page]continued contrary practice and course of life, it is manifestly contradicted. And yet this bath no such wonderful thing in it, but that Tradition, Custome, and the Lawes of the Land where one lives are alone sufficient to produce it. Did these men seriously consider with them­selves upon what grounds they embrace the Christian Religion rather than Ma­humetanisme, the Protestant Religion rather than Popery, I verily thinke their hearts would dictate no other an­swer, but that they were borne and bred in this Religion, which being establish­ed and countenanced by the Lawes of their Country, they embrace, as their fore-fathers have done in times past; so that the same grounds upon which they profess Christ here, were they in another Land would move them to deny him. They condemne the Jewes as the vilest People that ever lived upon the face of the earth, because they rejected and crucified Christ, but had they lived a­mongst those Jewes, and seen a poore meane man, one in the forme of a Ser­vant come amongst them, endeavouring to alter their former Religion, and to abolish those Rites and Customes which [Page]their Nation had for so many generations before used, would not the same spirit of enmity and opposition have acted in them, as did in those Jewes against that man? Would they not have rejected him as a meer Impostor and Deceiver, and have continued their former profession still? Would they presently have heark­ned to him, and become his Disciples? If we may judge by what we frequently find in the like case, without doubt they would not.

In the Primitive times, when the Gospel-day began to dawn upon the Pa­gan world, the Apostles had much to doe to make way for their Doctrine, many Curtaines were drawne to keep out the light which went with them, and the World contended to live in their Aegyp­tian darknesse still; but afterwards the light breaking in upon those clouds of darknesse which muffled them up, and opening their eyes to see the danger of their present condition, they resolved to cherish the light, and to doe the businesse of the day; but when once Religion was more generally professed, in most places it begat a forme, and the Daughter de­voured the Mother, a bare forme and [Page]outward correspondence was cryed up, but the power of godlinesse was denied. And as it was then, so it hath been ever since, and is so at this day. There are very few Christians amongst Christians, few, yea a very inconsiderable number a­mongst Professors, who doe in deed and in truth submit to the Lord Jesus, and take his yoke upon them. It is the great and maine businesse that the Ministers of the Gospel have to doe, to convert men to the life and practise of Christia­nity, the name and shaddow whereof they doe only retain; this is their work as much almost here, as it would be were they amongst Turks and Indians. It is somewhat easie to bring men to an out­ward order and conformity with the rest in attending publick Ordinances; gene­rally they rush in upon them, and take it as a great affront to be kept back from any, but to prevaile with them, out of an equal respect to all the precepts of the Gospel, one as well as another without partiality, to endeavour an universal Gospel-obedience throughout the whole course of their lives, in all manner of conversation both towards God and man, is only net impossible. And no wonder, [Page]seeing they think it is of no concern­ment, either to the attaining of that good which they chiefly desire, or the escaping. of that evil which they mainly fear. It is sufficient for the carrying on of their worldly designe, which is all they aime at, living amongst a people professing themselves Christians, to whom the name of Heathen is abominable, to take upon them the like forme of Religi­on that others doe, but as for any thing more, seeing it is of no such advantage in this World, and they neither hope nor feare for any thing in the World to come, they doe not regard it. This is one reason why, when we have done all that we can, we cannot get them beyond a forme, and that not the strictest neither. Men will never be under the power of that, the truth wherof they do not beleeve; but this is not the only reason, for some of them doe beleeve, I meane with an Historical faith, the truth of what is told them in the Gospel, and yet for all that live as wretched wicked lives as if they beleeved it not; the cause of it is their presumption and carnal security, into which they argue themselves by a false reasoning; That there is a Hea­ven [Page]they beleeve, but they think they shall not be shut out of it; and that there is a Hell, but they hope they shall never come there; though they walk on after the imagination of their owne heart, in the allowed omission of some one or more known duties injoyned in the Scripture, and commission of some one or more known sins therein forbidden, yet they promise themselves peace, as they, Deut. 29.19. they hope they shall doe as well as others when they come to dye, what­ever they read or heare of in the Scrip­ture to the contrary notwithstanding. There are multitudes of these presump­tuous ones amongst us, and they are ei­ther openly profane, such as have not escaped the pollutions of the world, but tumble and wallow like Swine in the common puddle, that run to all excesse of riot, and declare their sin as So­dome, and hide it not, that let loose the reins to their lusts, and run a career af­ter the Prince of this world in the com­mon road way that the Scripture tells them leads to Hell, as open notorious drunkards, swearers, blasphemers, ray­lers, filthy talkers, scoffers, prophaners of the Lords day, &c. or secretly pro­phane, [Page]such as under a garb of civility, or more than ordinary profession hide the foulest wickednesse, such as sin in the secret Chamber, as those that are given to self-pollutions, that defile themselves by themselves; close Adulterers, and Adul­teresses, that have Husbands and Wives to hide their uncleannesse; close tiplers and drunkards, who will now and then shoot into an Ale-house, but be or­dinarily drunk in their owne houses; se­cret Dice-players, and Gamesters, that squander away their time, and money, when they are out of the Magistrates reach; such as have not renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, but will se­cretly cousen and cheat, defraud, and goe beyond their brethren; one would wonder that any of these should enter­taine one thought of entring into Hea­ven, and that they doe not rather feare every moment least God should strike them with a Thunder-bolt into Hell; but usually it is so, that even such as these have as confident an expectation of hap­pinesse in the world to come as the best; ask them, and they will tell you, they hope to be saved as well as the proudest Precisian of you all, they have it almost [Page]at the end of every sentence, As I hope to be saved; what it is that imboldens them in this manner, and makes them thus foole-hardy, may be easily imagi­ned.

1 Some confused thoughts of Gods mercy; they think he that made them will not damne them, they cannot ima­gine when it comes to be their own case, that he can be so cruel to his Creatures, as to torment them eternally in Hell. To shew the particular workings of their thoughts here:

1 They think only on his Mercy, and not at all on his Justice, they think hee is all mercy, and love, and goodnesse, and the thoughts that they have of this, quite swallow up all thoughts of his justice.

2 They cull out many of those Scrip­tures that speak of the love and goodness of God, as that he is love, and dwels in love; that he is slow to anger, and plen­teous in mercy, and doth not willingly grieve the children of men, &c.

3 They argue from Gods goodnesse in this world, that he will not be otherwise, to them at least, in the world to come; he is good unto all, and his tender mer­cies are over all his works; he causeth [Page]his Sun to shine upon the just, and unjust also, they see that he doth not punish when provoked, but is long-suffering, and full of forbearance. Hence,

4 They think that when Ministers preach Damnation, they doe but pry into Gods secrets, and vent their owne passi­ons; and know not of what spirit they be of. Thus they labour to secure their hearts, but if this will not doe, then

2 They fly to some of the Promises, never minding the conditions that are annexed to them; though they be Doggs, yet they will be snatching at the Chil­drens bread. And now they thinke they are well provided for, they now think that they beleeve, for faith is grounded upon the Promises, and the Scripture saith, he that beleeveth shall be saved. Now come to these men after this, and tell them of the threatnings, why

1 They think the threanings will not be executed, they think there is some use of them in terrorem, to over-awe men a little that they might not be wicked over much, but that God never threatned with intent to execute; or if they must be executed, then

2 It is but upon those that despise the [Page]Promises, but for their parts they relye on them.

3 However it be, they think they must not despair, but be of a good cou­rage, and hope to the last breath, and therefore notwithstanding all the threat­nings, they have these and these promi­ses, and here they will hold fast. If this doe not fully comfort them, then

3 They look into themselves, and con­clude that though they be guilty of a great many sins, yet they are but infirmities and failings, for they often hear that to fall into such and such sinful Acts, may consist with grace, and for their parts they cannot help it; they swear indeed, but it is but now and then when they are provoked; they are sometimes drunk, but it is but now and then when they are drawn in by good company, and they doe forget themselves are they be aware, and it is not so much many times, only they have weaker braines than others, and men thinke they be drunke when they are not.

4 They consider the examples of godly men in Scripture, who have been guilty of the same sins, as Noah, Lot, David, Peter, &c. and hence they [Page]argue, that every man hath his failings, and the best must have their graines of al­lowance. And the Apostle saith, that in many things we offend all; and, If any man saith he hath no sin, he is a lyer; and now they can hold no longer, but presently fly out upon other Profes­sors, as meer pretenders to perfection and Saintship, which they hold to bee a thing impossible on this side Heaven, and so fall to scoffing, and jeering, and rayling upon those that live more con­formably to the rules of their Religion than themselves. Hence,

5 They think that all those, many of them at least, that doe condemne them, live in the same sins secretly, or in as bad of another kind; though they will not swear, say they, they will lye; and though they will not be drunk, they will play the Gluttons, and that they cannot endure good fellowship with the rest of their Neighbours, it is only from pride, and Self-conceitednesse; Stand off, touch me not, I am holier than thou. Hence again they conclude, as for perfection, no mor­tal man is capable of it, it is but in vain to endeavour after it, or pretend unto it. If this doth not quiet their guilty consci­ences, then

[Page] 6 They hope they shall repent, and then they are sure all will bee well, then there will bee no fear, for, At what time soever a sinner repents, &c. As for example, the Thief upon the Crosse, therefore if they can but cry God mercy before the last gasp, they doubt not but they shall make a good end. But,

7 At the worst, come the worst that can come, they shall doe as well as others, and they think that others have souls to save as well as they, and why should they fear more than other men? They consider, that not only the generality of the com­mon people, but many of the wise and learned, especially of the great and mighty, doe commonly practise the same things, or as bad, or worse, and they think if there were any danger they would bee ware of it; howsoever to make all sure, be­side their constant attending of the pub­lick Ordinances,

8 They will pray in their Closets, and in their Families, and repeat to their people the Sermons they have written, and sing Psalmes; and besides, some­times they will put themselves to a vo­luntary pennance, as to fast such a day yearly, it may be weekly, or to part with [Page]some gaineful imployment, or to give a­way a great sum of money to good uses, as serves best for the quieting of their con­sciences, fearfully vexed with the guilt, it may be, of some particular sin above all others, that they live in.

Now, Readers, if you be any of you of this number, as I suppose some of you be, give me leave in a few words a little to expostulate, and reason with you; Yet beleeve the Scriptures to be the Word of God, and in them ye think ye have eter­nal life; search them therefore and per­use them diligently, view every line from the beginning to the end, ponder every word, and see if upon the most ex­act and curious observation, you can find the least syllable of any comfort, or en­couragement for any one that allowes himself in any one known sin. They speak much indeed of Gods mercy to sinners, but to what Sinners? are they not belee­ving and repenting sinners only? and who are they, but such as in their purposes and endeavours turne from every known sin? Doe they say, he will be merciful to any presumptuous sinners? to any such as hold fast deceit, and refuse to returne? Hear what they say, Whoso [Page]confesseth his sins and forsaketh them, shall have mercy, but he that covereth them shall not prosper, Prov. 28.13. For the wrath of God is revealed from Heaven against all ungodliness: mark it, all ungodli­ness, and unrighteousness of men, namely of such men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness, Rom. 1.18. You think God is merciful, true, but is hee not also just? is he not also wrathful and revengeful? See how the Prophet describes him, God is jealous, and the Lord revengeth, the Lord reveng­eth and is furious, the Lord will take vengeance on his adversaries, and he reserveth wrath for his enemies, Nah. 1.2. It followes indeed in the next verse, The Lord is slow to an­ger, but mark what comes after, and will not at all acquit the wicked; where the Lord proclaimes his Name in this manner unto Moses, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and graci­ous, long suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity, transgression and sin, Exod. 34.6. even there he also addes, and that will [Page]by no meanes cleare the guilty, vi­siting the iniquity of the Fathers up­on the Children, and upon the chil­drens children, to the third, and to the fourth generation, vers. 7. God beares with you now, and is good unto you, you think he will deale thus with you in the world to come, and therefore you sin with the more boldness; but hear what he saith, These things hast thou done, and I kept silence, thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thy self, but I will re­prove thee, and set them in order be­fore thine eyes. Now consider this ye that forget God, lest I teare you in peices and there be none to deliver, Psal. 50.21, 22. Patientia laesa tran­sit in furorem. The long suffering and goodness of God being abused, will at length grow into fury, and then woe be unto all such as shall be found in their sins; the more of the goodness of God hath been spent upon them here, the more of his wrath shall be poured out up­on them hereafter. What if God, willing to shew his wrath, and to make his power knowne, endured with much long suffering the vessels [Page]of wrath fitted to destruction, Rom. 9.22. Therefore thinkest thou, O man, that thou shalt escape the Judgement of God? Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness, and forbearance, and long suffering, not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? but after thy hardness and impenitent heart, treasurest up wrath against the day of Wrath, and revelation of the righ­teous Judgement of God, who will render to every man according to his deeds; to them who by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory, honour, and immortality, eternal life; but to them that are contentious, and doe not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, in­dignation, and wrath, tribulation and anguish upon every soule of man that doth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile, Rom. 2.3-9.

You thinke that he that made you will not damne you; But what saith Isaiah? It is a people of no un­derstanding, therefore hee that made them will not have mercy on them; and he that formed them will [Page]shew them no favour, Isa. 27.11. You thinke God cannot be so cruel, but if yee walke according to the course of this World in the lusts of your flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh, and of the mind, and dye so, I tell you, he will not only damne you, but damne you with delight. Ah, saith he, I will ease me of mine adversaries, and avenge me of mine enemies, Isa. 1.24. Because I have called and yee refused, I have stretched forth mine hand and no man regarded, but yee have set at nought all my counsel, and would none of my re­proof; I also will laugh at your ca­lamity, I will mock when your fear cometh, when your feare cometh as a desolation, and your destruction cometh as a Whirlewind, when di­stress and anguish cometh upon you, Prov. 1.24-27. Your flying unto the Promises while in this condition will doe you no good, for there is no pro­mise in all the Book of God belongs unto any upon any other termes but the renouncing and abandoning of every knowne sin. Why doe you look to the Promises, and doe not mind the con­ditions [Page]of them? If God promise to be merciful to such as beleeve and repent, what is that to you, so long as you doe neither? If God promise absolutely to work the condition in some, what is that to you, so long as there is no evi­dence that hee hath wrought it in you?

God hath no where promised to save men in their sins, he hath appointed holiness as a necessary antecedent to e­ternal happiness; for without holi­ness no man shall see God, Hebrews 12.14. If the Promises be yours, whose then are the Threatnings? who are they against whom the Wrath of God is revealed from Heaven in the threatnings of his Word, but such as you who hold the truth in unrighteousness? For the Law is not made for a righ­teous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for unholy and prophane, for murderers of Fathers, and mur­derers of Mothers, for Man slayers, for Whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with man-kind, for men-stealers, for lyars, for per­jured persons, and if there bee any [Page]other thing that is contrary to sound Doctrine, according to the glorious Gospel of the blessed God, 1 Tim. 1.9, 10, 11. When the threatnings speake so plaine, naming the very sins whereof you know your selves guilty, as allowing your selves in them, why doe you not make application, and say, we are the men? Oh! what shall we doe to escape the Judgements threat­ned?

Doe you not thinke that God is as true in his threatnings as in his pro­mises? Remember how he dealt with the old World, how with the Israelites in the Wilderness; For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast, and every transgression received a just recompence of reward, how shall we escape, saith the Apostle, if we neglect so great salvation? Heb. 2.2. Let us therefore feare least a Pro­mise being left us of entring into his rest, any of you should seeme to come short of it, for unto us was the Gospel preached as well as unto them, but the Word prea­ched did not profit them, being not mixed with faith in them [Page]that heard it, Heb. 4.1, 2. Some doe not so much as beleeve the Pro­mises to bee true, it may be you doe, and yet this is not enough to prove you to be as you think you bee, belee­vers; this is not the beleeving to which Salvation is promised, for the Devils beleeve both Promises and Threatnings to bee true, and doe somewhat more, it may bee, than you doe, they be­leeve and tremble, James 2.19. and yet shall never be saved: God ha­ving reserved them in everlasting Chaines under darkness, unto the Judgement of the great day, Jude, vers. 6.

You beleeve the promises of the Gospel to be true, but you doe not so beleeve as to obey the Gospel; you doe not so beleeve as to close with the Lord Jesus, as he is therein tendred to you, to bee your Prophet to teach and instruct you, and your King to rule and governe you, as well as your Priest to make satisfaction for you.

You walk on still after the imagi­nations of your owne hearts, and doe your owne wills, and therefore doe [Page]not beleeve, therefore you have no ground to hope that you shall bee sa­ved, for you are yet in your sinnes, which, notwithstanding you account them but infirmities, are reigning sinnes, for as much as you yeeld your members as instruments of unrigh­teousness unto sinne, but doe not yeeld your selves unto God, Ro­mans 6.13. Know you not that to whom you yeeld your selves ser­vants to obey, his servants you are to whom you obey; whether of sinne unto death, or of obedience unto life, vers. 16. and doe you not obey sin when you willingly and readily fulfill its commands? When you goe at its bidding, and come at its beckning? Will you call this an infirmity? Will you call this a failing? It is but an infirmity, and yet you sinne willingly; Willingly? nay you sinne wilfully, like a com­pany of mad-men running on head­long in the wayes of sinne, against all checks of Conscience, and gain­saying of your understandings.

Your rebellion witnesseth against you, your stubbornness testifieth to your [Page]face; you are as the swift Drome­daries traversing their wayes; as the wild Asses used to the Wil­derness, that snuffe up the Wind at their pleasure. You have alto­gether broken the yoke, and burst the bonds. The Lord hath stricken you, but you have not grieved; hee hath consumed you, but you have refused to receive correction; you have made your face harder than a rock, you have refused to returne. How then can you say, you cannot help it? Behold, you speake and doe evil as you can, you doe e­vil with both hands earnestly, adding sinne unto sin, as if you could never sinne enough, waxing worse and worse, and still encreasing unto more ungodliness. You doe not so much as resolve against every known sin, but your hearts are fully set in you to doe wickedly; you doe not watch against it before it be commit­ted, but run your selves upon temp­tations, and after it is committed, are you ashamed? nay, you are not at all ashamed, neither can you blush; none of you smiteth upon the thigh, [Page]saying, What have I done? None of you repenteth him of his wic­kedness, as those holy men did, from whose example of sinning, but not of turning from their sinne, you fetch so much comfort.

But you hope you shall repent too at last; at last? Why doe you not endeavour it at present? Doe you think you can repent when you will? or have you any engagement upon God, that whensoever you please, hee should work it in you? Qui promi­sit poenitenti veniam, non promisit differenti poenitentiam. He that hath promised to grant a pardon to the pe­nitent, hath no where promised to grant repentance to him that delayes to repent. How can you expect it? you have rather cause to feare, that hee will give you over to a repro­bate minde, Romans 1.28. and to your owne hearts lusts, Psalme 81.12. that you may live all your dayes in your sinnes, and at last dye in them, John 8.24. and after­wards bee damned for them, 2 Thes. 2.12. Wherefore as the Holy Ghost saith, To day if yee will [Page]heare his voice, harden not your hearts, lest hee swear in his wrath you shall not enter into my rest, Heb. 3.7 - XI.

There is a time even in this life, after which God will shew no mercy; it is possible to sinne away a day of Grace long before you dye, and then though you call upon him, hee will not answer; though you seek him early, you shall not finde him: for that you hated knowledge, and did not chuse the fear of the Lord; you would none of his counsell, you despised all his reproof, There­fore you shall eate of the fruit of your owne way, and be filled with your owne devices; for the turning away of the simple shall slay you, and the prosperity of fooles shall destroy you, Prov. 1.28 - 32. Be­ware therefore of going on any longer against your light, presently abandon every known sin, practise every known duty, necessity is laid upon you, and woe be to you if you doe it not.

Though you should make never so glorious a profession, though you should performe never so many duties, if [Page]you stick but at one, so that you will not performe that too, it is impossi­ble but you should bee shut out of hea­ven; as you may see in the Story of the Young man, Luke 18.22. And though you should abandon never so many sinnes, if you sticke but at one, so that you will not abandon that too, it is impossible but you should bee turned into Hell, out of which there is no redemption, there you must lye, and lye to all eter­nity.

Thinke upon this, and then see, whether it bee best to gratifie the flesh, either by the forbearance of any known duty, or practise of any known sinne, as you doe. Let not the exam­ple of the generality of the World move you, better goe to Heaven with a few, than to Hell in the crowd.

Thus much Readers, I thought fit to preface, as a necessary preparative to the profitable reading of this [Page]Treatise of SELF-DENIAL, The blessing of the Lord goe along with it. Not else, but that I am

Your Servant in the work of the Gospel, Theoph. Polwheile.

To not only the Christi­an Reader, but to any Reader that hath a mind, or if not, that hee may have a mind to be a Christian, and that not only in shew but in truth, not only in word but in deed.

SElf-denial! bless us, what a strange hard word, what a prodigious and monstrous thing is this? saith poor selfish man; Self-denial forsooth, what! am not I my self? Doe not I my self live, and live for my self? How can I bee a man, and put off the man? How can I be my self, and deny my self? Is it not to be beside my self (and that's to be mad) to be without my self? Thus (alas!) doth poor man play the foole in wit, he rageth and is confident; as if there were such good reason for, and such good sense [Page]in self-seeking, as that the Doctrine of Self-denial were but a Paradox, yea an absurdity, a contradiction, and very non-sense. He highly applaudes even to admiration, that (by him mistaken and mis-interpreted) saying of Solomon, Prov. 9.12. if thou bee wise thou shalt be wise for thy self; and for his part, he will praise none but them that doe well unto them­selves, Psal. 49.18. he will admit none to the name of wise and worthy persons, but dismiss them for a com­pany of un-intelligent, in-significant and poore spirited Sneakes, yea for dull Sots, witless Dolts, and God Almighties Fools, that preferre not themselves before every thing else.

Man indeed is so dear to himself, that Self-interest seemes to be his all in all; the first mover, the circum­ference and center of all he doth; the principle from, the rule by, the end for which he acts any good, or forbears to act any evil, and this is natural to him; but though Nature be master of this Art, and can teach man to seek his owne good, yet Na­ture is not such a Doctor in Divinity, [Page]nor hath attained to such a degree of learning and wisedome, as to teach man wherein his true good and inte­rest lies; so that it is no wonder that poore man is filled with indignation at such a word, much more at such a thing as Self-denial is. Alas! in what a sad, uneasie, and restless condition must poor man be that hath a na­ture so freely inclined, and strongly addicted to his owne interest, and yet is not owner of a judgement and dis­cretion able and acute enough to tell him what it is, and how it may be attained; so that did not God, who is a God of grace and mercy, take pitty on poore man (for so I must alwayes call him) he would doe nothing but undoe himself, and that by seeking himself.

But God (God blessed, and to bee blessed for evermore) who is a Lover of Soules, and the preserver of men, who would not that they should pe­rish, but that all men should come to the knowledge of the truth and bee saved, God I say, hath shewn (in and by his Word) what is mans good, and wherein his true interest and hap­piness [Page]doth consist, how hee may love, seek, and save himself, which is so dear unto him; beside (ex a­bundanti, which is a wonder) God invites, and (if I may so speak) courts man hereunto; not that hee needs man, for he is God happy for ever­more, whether man be saved or dam­ned, but by the most obligeing, and most indearing way in the World, that man himself may be the gainer, and injoy himself in the injoyment of a good infinitely better than himself, even God himself. When God ex­horts and perswades man to obedi­ence, why is it? but oh that hee would heare and keep my Com­mandements always for his good; when God dehorts and disswades from sin, why is it? but that man might not wrong and injure himself; God hath so twisted his own glory & our good together, that he expects no service from us, which shall not be more a service to our selves: God hath so graciously ordered the matter, that the very meanes of our happiness is a part of it, our duty a priviledge, and our work wages; so that wee [Page]cannot doe our selves a greater cour­tesie, than in doing God the best service, our greatest interest lies in surrendring our selves wholly unto God, to feare God, and keep his Commandements is the whole (as duty, so happiness) of man, for all the rest (that is under the Sun) is but im­pertinent and unprofitable, yea (to call it by its owne name) very vanity, and vexation of spirit.

We doe but miscall and flatter the World, yea abuse our selves also, when we attribute to it, and adorn it with the fine words, and specious titles of Grandeure, and Gallantry, beau­ty and bravery, delight and delica­cy, pleasure and prettiness, honour and happiness; alas, these are but pompous shewes, glittering and gau­dy nothings: the rosiness of the most glaring and charming beauty, the whistling of the most silken bravery, the chinking of bewitching white and yellow dust which we call gold and silver, the sparkling Crownes which doe tempt and captivate: the amorous, the genteel, otherwise proud, the covetous, and the ambiti­ous [Page]Sons of men, will one day ap­peare to be but a cheat of Fancy, and that such as have been enamoured of them have but deceived, and jugled themselves out of true happiness for a false one, and espoused themselves to a meer paultry vanity, which if it be any thing, is a something worse than nothing.

Welcome my wealth, this loss hath gain'd me more;
Riches adiew:
When I again grow greedy to be poor,
Herb. Imit.
Ile wish for you.
Welcome my credit, this disgrace is glory;
Honours adiew:
When for renown and fame I shall be sorry,
Ile wish for you.
Welcome content, this sorrow is my joy,
Pleasures adiew:
When I desire such griefs as may annoy,
Ile wish for you.

And as for sin, it is so ugly a thing, so vile and abominable, that the worst of words are not bad enough to call it by; its owne name is the very worst, sinful sin, Rom. 7.13. yet as if that were not significant enough, the Apostle could not but adde an exceeding to it, to denote how hy­perbolically [Page]vile a thing it is; it is good for nothing but to be hated, and to have stones of scorne, con­tempt, and indignation thrown at it: such a deformed Hagge is not fit for the embraces of men, no nor of De­vils; it is not only the cause, but the hell of hell, and if there were no o­ther hell, it were yet damnation e­nough to be a sinner: for as such the poore wretch is in a state of separati­on from God, whom to injoy is e­ternal life and Heaven, and therefore it can be no less than Death and Hell to be without him; and thus the Scripture concludes no less peremp­torily than truly and justly, that men in their sins are condemned al­ready, and must be so for ever with­out the interposition of repentance, and faith before they dye.

Sin.
Oh that I could a sin once see!
Herb.
We paint the Devil foul, yet he
Hath some good in him, all agree.
Sin is flat opposite to th' Almighty, seeing
It wants the good of vertue, and of being.
[Page]
Sin.
Sin,
Herb. Imit.
I would faine define thee, but thou art
An uncouth thing,
All that I bring
To shew thee fully, shews thee but in part.
I say, thou art the sting of Death; 'tis true,
And yet I find
Death comes behind:
The work is done, before the pay be due.
I say, thou art the Devils work, yet hee
Should much rather
Call thee father,
For he had been no Devil, but for thee.
What shall I call thee then? if Death and De­vil,
Right understood,
Be names too good,
I'le say thou art the quintessence of evil.

By all this it most clearly appears that Grace is mans glory, that the service of God is mans freedome, that Self-denial is mans advantage. Oh Divine thing, Grace! how would the Sons of men make Court to thee, did they but see what a beau­tifying, what an innobling, and to speake as truly as highly in Scripture sense, what a deifying thing thou art.

[Page]Surely as Reason is mans ad­vance above bruits, grace is mans advance above men, other men and himself, for it makes a man more a man, and more than a man; and though man was Created little low­er than the Angells, yet as a new Creature, hee shall not onely bee like and equal to the Angells, but (it seems) is already above them, they being his servitours, and spirits sent forth to Minister to him, and for his good. Yea further, it makes man like God himself, for what is god­linesse? but God-likeness; that, whereby wee are as so many living Images, and lively pictures of the Divine nature.

How highly concerning is it then to put off our self that wee may be our own, Not to bee in our selves, that in God (as naturally, so spiritual­ly) wee may live, move, and have our beings: for clearly, man is ne­ver truely his own nor himself, but when hee is Gods; Dead and lost is his Motto, all the while he is a stran­ger to the life of God, Luke 15.32. Man is not himself when hee goes [Page]from God, that is, when hee sins and seeks himself, and man then comes to himself as tis said of the Prodigal, when hee comes to God; so that if man will but do himself the right to bee wise for, and good to himself, it must be by this Christian Art and knack of Self-Denial; not making his own understanding his guide, Prov. 3.5, 6, 7. For he that will bee wise must become a fool, not mak­ing his own will his rule, nor flesh-pleasing, or which is all one self-pleasing his end; but resigning him­self to the conduct of God, conside­ring what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God, devoting himself to do all hee doth to the glo­ry of God, hee may finde himself in not seeking himself, and live altoge­ther to himself, in not living at all to himself.

But dear Reader, This Treatise, which I commend to thy perusal and practice, will further, and more ful­ly acquaint thee with this thing; the nature and excellency of it, as to which, and the Author my friend, I think it improper, because needless, [Page]to say any thing. I shall therefore adde but a little more, and commend this, the book, and thee to the bles­sing of God.

Go Self-Denial, go and prosper; I am sure, thou wert once (and didst then make a glorious triumphant shew) in the world, when Christ, our dear and blessed Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ was here; and though thou have been a stranger for a long time, not only in this our Israel, but in most parts of the World, yet me thinkes thou shouldst bee welcome for his sake; it seems to mee to bee highly and hugely ob­ligeing, that if Christ denyed him­self (his glory) for us, wee should deny our selfes (our sinnes) for him, yea, I may say for our selves; surely they will do but little for Christ, that will not for his sake bee content to bee happy. Moreover, Oh thou most rare Self-Denial! this addes to thy beauty and takingness, and should indear thee to all the pro­fessing world, that thou commest forth in season, for when should Self-Denial bee Preacht and Prest, [Page]but when men that say they are Chri­stians, savour the things that are of men, and not the things that are of God; then twas Matth. 16. that Christ said to his Disciples, if any will come after mee, let him deny himself. Shall I adde, that some graces and duties are to bee acted but now and then, but this alwaies, a Christian should bee often in Self-Tryall, &c. but alwaies in Self-Denial; for when other duties are but as Letters, this must bee as the vowel to give it a sound, and make it a word, there cannot bee a Monosyllable spelt in Religion, without this vowel of Self-Denial.

In a word, to disabuse the mista­ken World, which look upon this as a pusillanimous and dispiriting Do­ctrine, a puleing quality fitted onely to little soules; If God and Reason may be heard to speak, there is no­thing more becomming brave Spi­rits than Self-Denial; it argues the greatnesse of their courage, that they are Persons of high and noble Soules, who can give the Denial to that which hath been born and bred [Page]with them, and is therefore so near and dear to them, rather than adven­ture to break the Command of their Lord and Soveraign; Tis effeminate and worse, it hath nothing of mascu­line and manly in it, to indulge and gratify selfish inclinations, and flesh­ly appetites, hath not God said it? hee that ruleth his spirit, that subdues and denies himself, is better, a person of more honour, and of higher command, than hee that takes and rules a City; and he that dares not undertake such an Heroick Conquest, is not worthy the name of a stout and gallant man. How many valiant Sword-men of the World, have shewn themselves meer cowards, who have come Con­querors out of the field, and then lived, and (it may bee) dyed base slaves to a lust at home; As one said of a great Romane Captain (who as hee rode in his triumphant Chari­ot through Rome, had his eyes fixed on a Courtizan that walkt the streets) Behold, how this goodly Captain that hath Conquered such Potent Armies, is himself conquered by one silly woman; hee might have [Page]better said, by his own lust.

Well then, if thou wilt save thy self generously, away with thy selfe; for hee that will loose himselfe shall save himselfe, but hee that will save himself shall loose himself, and then, what wilt thou do? but pule and sneak, complain and lament, with such a sad out-cry as this,

Ah! my too much of mee, mee much annoy'd
And my self-plenty, my poor self destroyed.

To conclude all, let mee beseech thee for Christs sake, and thine own souls sake, to learn not onely the name and notion, but the thing; and not to please thy self with the word, without the spirit, power and pra­ctice of Self-Denial. Now that the Author, thy and my self, and all the world may put Self-Denial in practice, and so as to abound and persevere therein to the end, is the hearty Prayer of the Authors, thine and every mans Friend and Servant in Christ Jesus,

RALPH VENNING.

A Table of the several Chap­ters and Sections in the follow­ing Treatise.

  • Chap. 1 The Text.
    • Sect. 1THe Introduction to the Text. P. 1
    • Sect. 2The Occasion of it. Page 4.
    • Sect. 3The Division. Page 6
    • Sect. 4.The Explication. Page 7
  • Chap. 2 The Doctrine. Page 18
    • Sect. 1Shewing what is meant by self. Page 18
    • Sect. 2Shewing what it is to deny self, more ge­nerally. Page 21
    • Sect. 3Shewing what it is to deny self more par­ticularly. Page 42
      • Subsect. 1.Of denying self in respect of inherent grace. Page 43
      • [Page] Subsect. 2.Of denying self in respect of Common gifts. Page 75
      • Subsect. 3.Of denying self in good works. Page 129
      • Subsect. 4.Of denying self in respect of worldly en­joyments. Page 167
      • Subsect. 5Of denying self in respect of worldly suf­ferings. Page 191
      • Subsect. 6Of denying self in respect of our Relati­ons. Page 220
  • Chap. 3 The Demonstration. Page 231
  • Chap. 4 The Application. Page 242
    • Sect. 1Of Information. Page 242
    • Sect. 2Of Exhortation. Page 259
      • Subsect. 1Motives to self-denial from the Excel­lency of it. Page 265
      • Subsect. 2Directions for the practice of self-deni­all. Page 308

[Page 1]A TREATISE OF SELF-DENIAL.

CHAP I.

Matth. 16.24.‘If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.’

SECT. I. The Introduction to the Text.

THat multitudes perish eter­nally, even ofMat. 7.21, 22, 23. &c. 21.21, 22, 23, 24. Lu. 13.24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29. 1 Cor. 6.9, 10. Gal 5.19, 20, 21. those that live under the Gospel, though but few do beleeve it, will be found to be no mistake at the last day. Two things there be that ruine them, [...], and [...], theirLuke 9.26. c. 19.14. & 27. Eph. 5 6. Col. 3 6. 2 Thess. 1.8, 9. c. 2.10, 11, 12. disobedience in [Page 2] standing off, and theirJer. 3.20. 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. 2 Tim. 3.2, 3 4, 5. & 13. Heb. 6.4, 5, 5. &c. 10 26, 27, 28, 29 & 38, 39. 2 Pet. 2.20, 21, 22. treachery in falling off from Religion, notwithstanding all the preaching in the world, there are but few that will be induced to1 Tim. 6.12. make a profession, but few that wil be perswaded toHeb. 4.14. c. 10.23. hold it fast. I speak not of that vulgat profession that denominates men Christians, in contradistin­ction to Heathens, but of that which gives them the signal name of Professors, in con­tradistinction to nominal Christians. As for the former, there are none with us that de­ny it, and not many that do disclaim it; Verily as for the latter, it is far otherwise. Some like the deaf AdderPsal. 58.4. stop their ear, others will not suffer it to beExod. 21.6. Deut. 15.17. boared. Some will by no means put their hand to the plough, others afterwards will look back, but both are unfit for the Kingdome of God, Luke 9.62. That which keeps off the One, that they do not enter into the wayes of godliness, isJoh. 7.13. &c. 11.48. & ch. 12.4. Act. 19.27. fear of suffering, that which drives off the Other, that they do not per­severe in them, isMat. 13.21. impatiency under it. The cause of both these, if we trace them to their spring-head, will be found to be no­thing else, but [...] amor sui nimius. inordinate self-love (for this is theAffectionum choragus, It is the first & fun­damental Affe­ction. Quod­dam quasi pon­dus in objectum, Flav. Quaeren. Eo feror quo­cun (que) feror, Aug. leading affection, and exerci­seth aDictatori com­paratur, quo cre­ato, cessantomnes Magistratus. Flav. Quaeren. Poiaghi Comes. sovereignty over all the rest) by reason whereof, men naturally seek [...], to please themselves, as the Apostles phrase is, Rom. 15.1. which is by fulfilling the desires (or the [...]. wills) of the flesh, and of the minde, Eph. 2.3. [Page 3]and therefore are exceedingRes est soliciti plenatimoris Amor. careful in any undertaking, if there be any appear­ance or likelihood of danger, before hand to decline it; and if through inadvertency or mistake, having ingaged, they happen, by some unexpected evil or other to be surprised, afterwards to relinquish it. Now the Gospel requiring us toTit. 2.12. deny all un­godliness, and1 Joh. 2.15. worldly lusts, a thing so exceeding painful in the practice of it, that no unregenerate man in the world is able to indure it, the cutting off the right hand, and the plucking out the right eye, and the suffering the most cruel tortures of the rack, being not half so terrible, and yet even these also, and worse than these, if worse there be, being sometimes for the sake of the Gospel to be indured: Some considering of it before hand, are struck with such a panick fear, that they will by no means have any thing to do with Religion, but contenting themselves with the bare name of Christians, continue to live the lives of Pagans: Others having rashly, and inconsiderately adventured upon a profession, notLuke 14.28. casting up before hand what it will cost them, and finding the strictness and preciseness of Gospel principles, and practices, quite contrary to their expectations, so every way incon­sistent with their carnal interess, that they cannot make thatRom. 13.13, 14. provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof, as formerly [Page 4]they were wont, and still resolve to do, are by and byMat. 13.21. Magnus dolor iratus Amor est. Seneca. so offended, that either they presently abandon their profession, and be­come2 Pet. 2.18, 19 ad finem. openly prophane, or if they con­tinue under some outward form of god­liness, which they may do and yet be the veriest wretches in the world, they hold the truth in unrighteousness,2 Tim. 3.5. and deny the power thereof. That then which is required in order to Gospel-obedience, our entrance upon it, and perseverance in it, isIf a man come to me, & hate not his fa­ther, & mother and wife, and children, &c. yea & his own [...]fe also, cannot be my disciple, Luk. 14.26. Things in their absolute being good, may have in them a rela­tive or compa­rative evil, and in that sense be by consequence hated. Reynold. Treat. of Pass. See also Ezek. 20.43. & ch 36.31. Self-hatred. This would work two things in us, Courage and Resolution in de­nying our selves, Patience and Long-suffering in bearing the anguish of it, with­out which two it is impossible for any one to come after Christ, as he tells his Dis­ciples in the words of the Text, If any man will come after me, let him, &c. which is indeed the marrow of all Gospel-divinity concerning life and practice, the very quintessence and spirit of it, in a word, the very Self of Divine-learning.

SECT. II. The Occasion of it.

THe particle [Then] in the beginning of the verse, shews the occasion, the Lord Jesus preaching the Doctrine of the Cross, foretelling his own sufferings to bee shortly at Jerusalem, vers. 21. Peter it [Page 5]seems being strongly possessed with a con­ceit of Christs earthly Kingdome, con­ceiving of it according to the common ap­prehensions and expectations of men, and not according to the counsel and will of God; herein, like a carnal Politician turning himself to carnal counsel, Magno igitur zelo Christum praecuntem veste intergo appre­sum vult tenere ne pergat, &c. Pareus in loc. he draws his Master aside, and wisheth him to look better to himself, and to act the part of a wise man, and prevent those troubles, vers. 22. Our Saviour discerning whereto his counsel tended, even to disswade him from that work, which was his meat and drink to accomplish, for which he came into the world, and upon which the salva­tion of all the Elect depended;

1 Sharply reproves him, as acting the part of Satan vers. 23.

2 Compassionately instructs him, and with him all the Saints of God that shall be brought to imbrace the Gospel to the end of the world, that none of them all ought to stumble at the Cross, but if they would be his Disciples indeed, they must

  • 1 Throughly deny themselves.
  • 2 Willingly take up the cross.
  • 3 Obediently follow him, his commands, his example, vers. 24. If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.

SECT. III. The Division.

THese words are a Connex Axiome, wherein are these two parts.

  • 1 The Antecedent, If any man will come after me.
  • 2 The Consequent, Let him deny him­self, and take up his cross, and follow me.

In the Antecedent there isSee the Ex­plication Sect. 4. both a Duty, and a Priviledge.

In the Consequent a threefold Duty.

  • 1 Self-denial.
  • 2 Taking up the Cross.
  • 3 Following Christ.

Wherein observe further,

  • 1 The terminus à quo recedendum, the term from which we must go, Self.
  • 2 The terminus ad quem acceden­dum, the terme unto which wee must come, Mee.
  • 3 The onus portandum inter proce­dendum, the burden that must bee born in our going from Self to Christ, and that is the Cross.

The truth of this Axiome doth not lye either in the Antecedent or in the Con­sequent, but in the connexion of both to­gether; for though it bee not true, that any [Page 7]man will come after Christ, or that any man will deny himself, yet this is unde­niably true, That if any man will come after Christ, hee must deny himself. Up­on this supposition of coming after Christ, Self-denial must be of necessity.

SECT. IV. The Explication.

FOr the opening of the words, before I come unto the Doctrine, briefly thus, If any man will come after me. Any man] i. e. Every man. Tis an indefinite, and this inde­finite is universal, q. d. not this or that parti­cular man only, not only you my Disciples, who hear me this day, but everyone that wil be my Disciple, Whosoever he be that will come after mee, hee must deny himself. There's no dispensation in this duty of Self-denial, none for the great man more than for the mean, none for the Learned more than the Idiot, none for the Statesman more than for the Peasant, none for the Minister more than for the People. Self is alike odious to Christ in every man. Will come] The Pa­trons of Free-will, amongst other Scrip­tures which they would make to suffrage for their errors, bring in this for one. But Gods invitations and commands in Scrip­ture, are not the measure of our power, but of our duty, they shew not what wee can do, but what we are bound to do.

[Page 8]That which may bee concluded hence, take in these four following Propositions: 1 Any man that will, may come; many re­fuse to come that bee called, but Christ re­fuseth noneJoh. 6.37. Rev. 22.17. that come upon his call.

2 Christ expects that if any come, hee should will to come. Christ requires and looks for willing Disciples, that they should bee Voluntaries, not Prest-men, that they should come after him upon choice, and not upon constraint.

3 Not any one comes, but hee that is willing to come. Christ offereth violence to no mans will, flectit, non cogit, hee puts forth hisPsal. 110.3. power, and makes them willing, hee doth not compel them against their will. Grace so prevaileth upon the will, that it still preserveth its liberty.

4 Many list themselves under Christ very rashly and inconsiderately: There­fore our Saviour in saying thus, puts in a caution, by acquainting them before hand with the hot service they must bee put up­on; Dulce bellum inexpertis. Ignorance is the mother of presumption, and Thrasonical boldness as well as of despair, and cowardly Apostasie. Herein our Saviour then acts the part of a discreet General, who when Vo­luntaries offer themselves to the service, lets them know beforehand, the difficulties they shall bee put upon afterwards, q d. Take heed what you do; many come to mee as Spies, viewing the Priviledges, but go [Page 9]away afterwards, afraid of the Anakims, the news of the Crown, makes multitudes flock after mee, but the sight of the Cross, causeth them to forsake mee, Christ speaks here as hee did unto theMatth. 20.22 sons of Zebedee, when they desired to sit with him in his Kingdome, Are yee able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of? and to bee baptized with the baptisme that I am baptized with? If you be not you desire a vain thing. So here, Are yee able to deny your selves? are yee able to bear the Cross? If you be not, your coming to mee is to no purpose, for this you must do, thus you must suffer; Come after me] i. e. as my Disciple, or Scholar, learn and practice the duties of a Christian. An allusion to the custome of Scholars in following their Masters, q. d. If yee will bee my Disciple, yee must turn over a new leaf, and take out a new lesson, I shall teach you that ye never heard of in all your lives before; you have been a long while trained up in other Schools, under other teachers, but never had the least inkling of this kinde of learning. But now if yee will be my Disciples, if you will take it upon you to come after mee, this yee must learn, this yee must do: Yee may follow others long enough, and follow Self too, Self leads both the Master and the Scholars, but if you will come after mee, you must deny your selves. This is a strain of spiritual learning, far surpassing any humane teach­ing [Page 10]in the World, for though many of the Heathen Philosophers have spoken bravely, and gallantly of diverse Morral and Meta­physical truths (as they are called) yet their whole frame of Notions was built up with so much affectation, that they plainly shewed they never had acquaintance with this lesson, which would have been the Crown and glory of all their other wis­dome. The streams arise no higher than the Fountain from whence they issue forth, whatsoever they invented, whatsoever they practised, had its spring and original from Self, and therefore they could not ascend higher than Self in any thing they did; so that even Diogenes that self-deny­ing Cynick trampled upon Plato's pride with greater pride. This Doctrin then of Self-denial which Christ here teacheth, is not from man, it is not a Doctrin which Hu­mane wisdome teacheth (Self, will not teach Self-denial) but a Doctrine that cometh down from above — è coelo de­scendit, [...]. Again, Come after me] i. e. as my Champion or Soul­dier, fight the good fight of a Christian under my Banner. An allusion to the man­ner of Souldiers following their Comman­ders in the field. In Hebr. 2. vers. 10. the Lord Jesus is called, the Captain of their Salvation, whom God hath appointed to be brought to glory, because he leads them through the midst of their enemies, from a [Page 11]state of sin and misery here, to a state of holiness and happiness hereafter. He goes on fighting before them, and they come on fighting after him, till all their Spiritual enemies being quite vanquished and sub­dued, hee bring them triumphantly into heaven.

Two things then I conceive are here meant by coming after Christ. Our com­ming after him in the Regeneration here, and in the Resurrection hereafter; the for­mer is our duty, the latter our priviledge. Both these we have, Mat. 19.28, 29. vers. the former expressed, the latter implyed. In the twenty seventh verse, Peter said un­to Christ, Behold, we have forsaken all and followed thee, what shall we have therefore? And hee answered, Verily I say unto you, that yee which have followed me in the rege­neration, when the Son of Man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve Thrones, judging the twelve Tribes of Is­rael. And to shew that this is not the Pri­viledge of the Apostles only, but of every one that so comes after him, he adds in the next verse, Every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or fathers, or mothers, or wife, or children, or lands for my name sake, shall inherite everlasting life. Which place is a full Comment upon this expression of our Saviours in the text, Let him deny himself] This is not meerly Evan­gelical [Page 12]counsel to some perfect men, but a precept obligatory to all Christians, other­wise that weight could not bee laid on, which is, Whosoever doth not this, cannot bee my Disciple. And indeed, though hee be­gin here with the Apostles, as if hee had spoken to them alone, yet elsewhere wee read that hee spake it to the people also, those great multitudes that followed him, Mark 8.34. Luke 9.23. Deny himself] Qu'il renonce soy mesme. Fren. Die versake bemselven. Dutch. Christ dothDe doc [...]bit nos istos mo­res: qui Chri­stum discit, peccatum de­discit. dedocere before he doth docere, unteach before hee teacheth; and we must dediscere before we can discere, unlearn before we can learn; we must first deny our selves, before wee can take up our Cross and follow Christ. Here note the wisdome of this great Pro­phet in teaching Self-denial, before fol­lowing him under the Cross; men must have the old bias cut away, before they can run after Christ. Aristotle in the begin­ning of his Ethicks, denies young men to be idoneous auditors of Morral Lectures, because saith he, [...], they being transported by youthful lusts, and passions, have little regard to civility, andNecesse est honestum sit in eo vile cui cor­pus charum. Seneca. honesty in the things of this life; and the same may bee said of those who have not the command over their own spirits, (whether young or old) but are carried headlong by the violence of [Page 13]their unbrideled lusts, they are no fit hea­rers of Gospel Sermons, forSeeing Christian faith is a firm assent unto Divine revelations, especially Gods mercies in Christ, as much better than life it self, or all the con­tentments that attend it, im­possible it is such saith should ever be rightly planted, until the strength of those intoxi­cating desires, which make Mole-hils seem like Moun­tains, be either broken, or they extirpated, or to use our Savi­ours words, till we learn to deny our selves. Dr. Jackson of Just. Faith. c. 22. Sect. 3. while such, they will never observe them. And take up his Cross] [...] as a man takes up an hea­vie burdenWe must not go out of our way, neither to meet the Cross, nor to avoyd it. that lies in his way be­fore him, Ende neme siin ctuyceop, and lays it upon his shoulders, Et charge fur soy sa croix. Fren. In Matth. 10.38. it is, [...], he that receiveth, or accepteth not his Cross — i. e. when Christ will lay it on, to shew that it must be born with patience; as wee must not with-draw our neck from the yoke, so nei­ther our shoulder from the Cross. It was the custom for the Malefactor that was condemned to suffer Death, to carry his Cross to the place of Execution, (i.e) [...]. Now because the Cross was so long, and withall so heavie, that the Ma­lefactor could only drag it along, trailing the nether part upon the ground behind him (and most times I suppose not able to do that) the custom was likewise to en­joyn some other to bear up the hinder part after him. For this cause it was that Simon the Cyrenian was compelled to bear our Saviours Cross, that is, the hinder part af­ter him, for we read that he bare his own Cross himself, i. e. the handsome or for­most part of it, Joh. 19.17. Now unto this custome our Saviour here alludes in these words, q. d. Let him take up his Cross and [Page 14]follow me, bearing part of it before him let him bear the [...]; unto this Paul likewise alludes, Col. 1.24. Who now rejoyce in my sufferings for you, and fill up [...], that which is behind of the sufferings of Christ in my flesh. And there is another place that may have some reference unto this likewise, Rom. 8.26. The Spirit helpeth our infirmi­ties, [...], beareth, or lifteth together with us, and over against us, i. e. the Spirit at the one end of the burden, and we at the other. And take up his Cross] By cross is affliction either in common, or in special for righteousness sake; this hee must take up in his resolutions the very first day that he begins to be a Christian, and actually afterwards as often as it lies in his way, though it bee every day, Luke 9.23. besides this outward affliction, I conceive here is further meant that inward affliction which happens by reason of the mortifying of sin, which whosoever means to be a Christian indeed, must daily under­goe, though God should never call him to suffer persecution. And take up his Cross] Wee teach Children their first elements, viz. their Letters, before they can goe on to any abstruser kind of learning; every man must begin at his Christ's Cross, be­fore he can be a good proficient in Christ's School. Vines on Numb. 14.24. Serm. before the Parl. As the Philosopher saith of Pri­vation, that it is one of the Principles of [Page 15]natural Generation; so is Self-denial, and the sale of all for Christ, it is the first Les­son, howsoever it be the last that is well learned, being the only removens prohi­bens that which removes all impediments of our fulfilling after Christ. It was the speech of holy Bradford the Martyr, Hee that hath not learnt the lesson of the Cross, hath not learnt his A. B. C. in Christianity. Christ's Schollars are trained up under the Banner from their very infancy, taught to endure hardship from the very Wombe. There is some kind of servitude in all Re­ligions, Satan is a cruel Task master a­mong the silly Pagans, the Pope among the superstitious Papists, the Mosaical frame of Ordinances of old, was a yoke that the Israelites were not able to bear; Christ imposeth a yoke and a burden too, it is the burden of the Cross, and this discourage­eth many from coming after Christ, and following him fully; yet no such reason, blessed Christ, why any should bee afraid to follow thee, thy yoke is easie, thou impo­sest a burden, but it is very light; who would refuse to bear this one burden, seeing thou hast taken off so many weights? Didst thou bear the Cross to save us, and shall not wee bear it to serve thee? Didst thou bear ours which wee had made so heavie, and shall not we bear thine which thou hast made so light? Thou hast provided a Crown for our heads, shall we then with-draw [Page 16]our shoulders from the Cross? And follow me] Let him deny himself, and take up his Cross and follow me. The Precepts of the Gospel are Copulative, as well as the Pre­cepts of the Law; the Law in the sanction of it was dis-junctive, it was, Do this or dye; but in the injunction it was copulative, not, do this or that, but this and that; Tota lex est una copulativa. So in the Precepts of the Gospel, it is not, beleeve or repent, or walk as becomes the Gospel, but, beleeve and repent, and walk as becomes the Gos­pel too. So here, it is not deny himself, or take up his Cross, or follow mee, any one of these is enough, no, but hee must do all three. The poor Woman that was to bring either a pair of Turtles, or a young Pigeon, Levit. 12.6. she did that which was required, if she did either, for the Law was dis-junctive, either the one or the o­ther; not so here, for Tit. 2.12. wee are taught to deny not this or that, but all un­godliness. And follow me] Via ad Doctrinam per exempla, brevissima, the most compen­dious way of teaching is by example. Christ exhorting to obedience, Mat. 11.29. propounds himself for an example, Learn of me; so Joh. 13.14. I have given you an example, that yee should do as I have done unto you; and the Apostle tells us, 1 Pet. 2.21. that Christ hath suffered for us, leaving us an example, that wee should follow his steps. The Lord Jesus not only [Page 17] spake as never man spake, but acted as never man acted; hee was not a Pencil in his tongue, and a Sponge in his conversation, but a walking Commentary upon his own Doctrin, especially this of Self-denial. It was the observation of aBurroughs Gosp. Conver­sation. Reverend Di­vine, now with God, That by all the ways that God hath revealed his will, he never revealed his will in an example of Self-denial, so as he hath done in the Gospel. I shall have occasion to open this at large be­fore I have done with this Treatise, but take notice of this for the present. Christ doth not only command us Self-denial in his Doctrine, but commend it to us in his practice, he propounds himself as a Pat­tern of it, follow me. Saints must not only know Christ, but imitate Christ, not only have an ear to his Doctrin, but an eye to his example; follow me. To follow Christ, what is it else but to come after Christ? it is true indeed there seems to be but little diffe­rence betwixt them, but this, this latter expression hath more in it than the former. Many come after Christ but follow Self; ma­ny come for the things of Christ but not for Christ himself; for the Loaves, but not for the love of Christ; But if any man will come after him, he must deny himself, and take up his Cross, and follow him.

CHAP. II The Doctrine.

OUt of the words thus opened, the principal thing that I have to observe, and intend to prosecute throughout the whole Treatise following, I shall here lay down in this Conclusion,

Self-denial is a duty that must of necessity bee throughly practiced by every one that will come after the Lord Jesus, in the way of holiness, unto eternal hap­piness.

Before I come unto the Demonstration of this grand Conclusion, two things there are to be explained,

  • 1 What is meant by Self?
  • 2 What by denying of Self?

SECT. I. Shewing what is meant by Self.

SElf here, is ones own person in contra-distinction to whatsoever belongs unto the person, that which a man is, in opposition to that which he hath. This must bee de­nied, yet not simply under any considera­tion, but [...] in some certain respect one­ly, namely, as it stands in opposition unto Christ, and refuseth to come after him. In all [Page 19]other respects, a man not only may, but ought to please himself, save in this onely, that hee would bee pleased contrary to the will of God. So that if there were nothing of contrariety or enmity in him to the will of God, but in all things hee were subject thereunto, there would bee no need of Self-denial.

The soul therefore in the practice of this duty of Self-denial, must bee conside­redMoors Platon. Poems Inter­pretat. Gen. We must con­ceive in a god­ly man, a double self, one which must be denied the other which must deny. Sibs Souls Conflict. cap. 9. as a thing complex or concrete, necessa­rily including the corruption of that evill life, or spirit, which is the souls self for a time. This by the Apostle is called [...] hic est subjectam pro adjuncto, pro [...], [...]etus illa in ho­mine vivendi [...]atio, quae & tatura dicitur. Grotius in loc. [...], the old man, Rom. 6.6. and the flesh, Gal. 5.17. in regard of the re­mainders whereof in himself, he sayes hee was carnal, Rom. 7.14. This is true of every one, but with this difference, some are altogether carnal, as those that are not born again, Joh. 3.6. The Apostle speak­ing of these, expresseth them by this Peri­phrasis, [...], they that are after the flesh, Rom. 8.5. and afterwards, [...], they that are in the flesh, v. 8. Others are but in part carnal, as those that are born of the Spirit, who in that respect are said to bee Spirit, Joh. 3.6. and yet in regard of a re­mainder of corruption, are said to bee also carnal, 1 Cor. 3.4. Now as such, whe­ther regenerate or unregenerate a man is bound to deny himself, though it bee the regenerate man only that will do it.

[Page 20]Those that treat of this subject, doe usually make mention of divers other Selfs, and accordingly make so many se­veral sorts of Self-denial. Some distin­guish it into circumscribed Self, which is a mans person, Divided-self which is his wife; Multiplied-self, which is his poste­rity; Civil-self in respect of his Civil rela­tions, and worldly enjoyments; Sinful­self in respect of his corruptions, and Mo­ral-self in respect of his good works.

Others make a tripartite division of it, into Natural, Sinful, and Renewed-self. Natural-self they consider,

1 In regard of being and substance, importing our life, together with all the powers, and faculties of nature, as under­standing, will, and affections, the senses and members of the body.

2 In regard of well-being, or the com­forts of this life, which are either,

1 External relations;

Or 2 Special gifts, and endowments, as Learning, Wisdome, Power, and all other abilities of minde and body.

3 Common ends, which all men la­bour for, as riches, honours, and pleasures. Renewed-self they make to bee a mans duties, holiness, and obedience, his righte­ousness, and the graces of the Spirit: But thus one may make all the things in the world ones self.

That which is to bee denied in all these, [Page 21]is but one and the same thing, and that is the Old man, which would have something to do in all of them, contrary to the will of God, which must not bee suffered. The Old man would have us save our lives, when God would have us lose them; hee would have us keep our estates, when God would have us part with them; hee would have us seek to bee justified by our good works, hee would have us imploy our understandings and other abilities of minde and body for other ends, than God hath appointed, and when it is thus, hee must bee denied. Therefore its more proper to say, that Self must bee denied in, or about riches, and honours, and good duties; that that riches, and honours, and good duties must bee denied, as I shall shew afterwards.

SECT. II. Shewing what it is to deny Self more generally.

HAving shewn what Self is, I come now to declare what Self-denial is; and first I will speak of it more generally, afterwards more particularly. For the right understanding whereof, I shall pre­mise this distinction concerning a Denial in general. Denial is either in respect of something affirmed, something requested, [Page 22]or something violently contended for.

1. In respect of something affirmed, as when one shall say of any thing, It is so, a nother sayes, It is not so.

2 In respect of something requested, as when a man shall beg an Alms, and hee of whom hee begs will give him nothing.

3 In respect of something violently con­tended for, as when a Theef sets upon a Travellor for his purse, and the Tra­vellor withstands him, takes him prisoner, or kills him. According to this distinction, there is a threefold Denial, that I shall make use of in the explication of this duty of Self-dental.

1 Argumentativa negatio, an argu­mentative denial. As when the Respon­dent denies the Assertion of his Opponent, and the arguments that he brings to prove it. This is in Scholis.

2 Judicialis negatio, a Judicial denial, as when the Judge denies the Malefactor his life, will not bee intreated, but resolves to pass sentence of death upon him. This is in Foro.

3 Hostilis negatio, a Warlike denial, as when one Enemy will by no means suffer the other to be quiet, but endeavours con­tinually by all means to destroy him. This is in Castris.

These three as will appear in the appli­cation of them, do make up the whole of this duty of Self-denial.

[Page 23]The first is the arraignment and con­viction of Self.

The second, the sentencing and condem­nation of Self.

The third, the actual execution of it.

  • In the first,
    [...] Rom. 8.6. [...]
    Self-wisdome is denied.
  • In the second,
    [...] 1 Jo. 2.16. [...]
    Self-lust.
  • In the third,
    [...] Eph. 3. [...]
    Self-will.

First, There is an Argumentative De­nial of Self, a denial in a way of argumen­tation and reasoning with Self. There is a twofold reasoning with self, a reasoning of consultation, and a reasoning of contestation.

1 A reasoning of consultation. This is the most ordinary and usual kinde of reasoning, but most abominable, seeing Self-consultors take counsel, but not of God, idolizing the wisdome of the flesh within themselves, which yetRom. 8.7. is enmity against God, as the grand Oracle, to which they recourse continually as able to give advice and direction upon all emergencies; wherefore they retire themselves into them­selves, summoning in all their thoughts to a privy councel, not at all attending to the counsel of the Word without them, nor to the secret hints of the Spirit of God within them, both which they lay aside as dissenting in their votes. Even as Ahab when he was to advise about his war with the King of Syria, would not send for Michaiah, because said hee,1 King. 22.8 hee doth not prophesie good concerning mee, — [...], [Page 24]as hee in Homer on the like occasion. There are not two greater enemies in the world than Self, and Christ, and their counsels are mutually destructive one of the other, therefore Self will not advise with Christ in any thing. The natural man, i.e. the Selfish man, is not, nor indeed Rom. 8.7. can bee subject unto Christ; hee's now a secret enemy, then an open and professed rebel, alwayes an actor in a way of opposition against him, striving with him for his Crown, and scrambling with him for his Scepter. This designe of prevailing against Christ, Self carries on by advice, and counsel from carnal reason, which still adviseth the breaking of his bonds, and the casting away all those cords that are any way ob­ligatory to his service. Counsel in a selfish heart, is the first and great engine that moves all the lesser wheels of opposition against Jesus Christ, the womb that con­ceives, and the breast that suckles all those devillish plots and contrivances whereby it keeps up its own kingdome, and labours to ruine Christs; for frustra sunt arma fo­ris, &c.

A notable instance we have of this in the second Psalme, The Kings of the eearth set themselves, and the Rulers took counsel together against the Lord. Now mark what was the result of this debate the issue of this consultation, Let us break (say they) his bonds, and cast his cords [Page 25]from us. This is the counsel that Selfe gives whensoever it is consulted with.

1 If it bee a bond of injunction, a cord of duty, Self presently gives counsel for the breaking of it: A Selfish man is an Heifer unaccustomed to the yoak, and therefore no wonder that hee draws back, when Christ would draw him forward. It is the nature of Self, to work for it self, and not for another. Besides, the service of Christ is of a spiritual nature, and hea­venly imployments suit not with one that is carnal.

And further, the duties of the Gospel are attended with the contradiction of sinners, the shame and the cross accom­pany them, and therefore Self cannot en­dure them. But conscience which in re­pect of its power and authority, is Gods Vicegerent in the soul, will not suffer him to be quiet, but calls for duty, lifting up its voyce, and crying aloud, Duty, Duty, man, it is thy duty, and it will have the full tale also. Therefore that hee may quietly omit the duty, conscience must bee silenced. But how must this bee? Why Self prescribes a way presently.

1 Let conscience bee blinded, that it may not see it to be a duty. If this cannot bee done, then,

2 Let conscience bee bribed, that it may not say, It is a duty. If this will not do, then,

[Page 26]3 Let conscience bee broken, and this will bee sure to do it. Thus do many men when they have convictions upon their spirits, they labour either to extinguish the light, or else to get it on the same side with their lusts; but if they can doe neither, as many times they cannot, espe­cially if they live under a convincing Ministery, then they resolve to sin against their light; as for such and such duties they are not consistent with their carnal interess, therefore come what will of it, they cannot, they will not submit unto them. Thus what ever bee in the pre­mises, they are resolved this shall bee the conclusion, We will not have this man to reigne over us, Luke 19.14.

2 If it bee a bond of prohibition, a re­straining bond, self administers counsel for the breaking of this too. The com­mandement that comes to a selfish man, forbidding him to proceed any further in the pursuit of his carnal projects for the satisfaction of his lusts, now when the commandement comes, Self comes too for the making void of this commande­ment. Tis Pauls expression, Rom. 7.9. When the Commandement came, sin revived. Then the Commandement comes, when tis understood by conscience, and con­science dares not but speak unto the soul what it understands, whether it bee a duty or a sin. Now when the Comman­dement [Page 27]comes in this manner unto Con­science, declaring the sin, and threatning the vengeance that will follow it; Self is presently alarum'd, and in all haste calls a Counsel for the breaking of this bond. It cannot endure that its licentiousness should be restrained, and therefore deals with Conscience here as before, it en­deavours to widen and wire-draw the Conscience, to delude and cheat it, and if this cannot be affected, it resolves to do violence to it. Balaam, when he was con­vinced what a dangerous sin it was to curse the people of God, which notwith­standing, for the Gold and Silver, and great promotion that was offered him, he had a great mind to do; presently be­gins to consult, to see if there were any way in the World to make it lawful. And thus do many, when the thoughts of sinne do lye in the way to any thing they have a minde to, they try if it may be other­wise, they will see if they can bring down Gods mind to theirs, because they are loath to bring up their minds to Gods, that so God may deny himself because they will not. The ApostleEphes. 5.10 exhorts us, to prove what is the good and acceptable will of God, for this end that we may obey it; but selfish men prove what is not the will of God, because they have no minde to obey it, and therefore are glad if they can finde it to be no duty, because they list [Page 28]not to practice it; and no sin, because they are loath to bee restrained from it. Thus we see what course men take when they reason with Self in a way of consul­tation, and therefore this is not that rea­soning whereby Self is denied, this is so farre from Self-denial, that it is the ve­riest self-pleasing, and self-seeking that is in the world. Self must not bee consulted withall when we are called to come after Christ. Abraham when he was called to go out into a place which hee should after receive for an Inheritance, obeyed, and went out, not knowing whither he went, Heb. 11.8. When once wee are certain of the command, 'tis too late to ask counsel. In retam sancta non est deliberandum. Let us then go on to the second particular.

2 A reasoning of contestation, this is the reasoning here meant; we must not reason with Self in a way of consultation, but in a way of contestation. This is a principal part of Self-denial, for the ope­ning whereof consider these two particu­lars.

1 Self will affirm that which is not to be affirmed, both of sins and duties, per­sons and things; it willEsa. 5.20 call darkness light, and light darkness; it will call that which is evil, good, and that which is good, evil; it will put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter. First, it will call darkness light, it will say of the grossest [Page 29]errour, it is the most glorious truth; thus it calls Antinomianisme a Honey-combe, Familism the rule of perfection, and Ar­minianisme Gods love to Mankind. Se­condly, it will call light darkness, it will say of the most glorious Truths, they are but the dreams, and melancholly fancies of a company of ignorant and silly peo­ple. Thus it decries the holy Scriptures as a dead Letter, a beggerly Element, incky Divinity, and a Humane invention. Thirdly, it will call that which is evil good, it will commend the foulest Vices, for the fairest vertues; thus it calls Drun­kenness good fellowship, Covetousness frugality, and Pride magnanimity. Fourthly, it will call that which is good evil; thus it calls Preciseness hipocrisic, and Zeal vain glory. Fifthly, it will put bitter for sweet; thus it says of Religion, that it is but a melancholly dumpish thing, voyd of all true pleasure and com­fort. Lastly, sweet for bitter, and thus it says, that the only way to peace and com­fort is, to make conscience of nothing. Thus Self speaks many times in bare af­firmations only, without arguing of the case, or urging what it says by the strength of seeming reason; And this is from hence, that in Natural men, not on­ly through ignorance, but also many times through a wilful and inordinate love of that which is evil, and inveterate [Page 30]hatred of that which is good; this unjust sentencing of truth and falsehood, and good and evil, is not so much as called in question, so that it being taken for granted what Self says, there needs no further urging of it. But now, if that an Ipse dixit, a bare affirmation will not pre­vail, there being some conviction or other in the Conscience that gain says it; then,

2 Self will endeavour to prove what it sayes by strength of argument; it will not only say of evil that it is good, and of good that it is evil, but it will alledge such and such Reasons why it must needs bee so, and these Reasons it will urge with much vehemency and importunity, pressing them not only upon the judge­ment for the gaining of the affections, but upon the affections also for the winning of the judgement, and by this means it so farre prevails with many, that the most powerful and convincing preach­ing will not work upon them.

Our duty in this case is Two-fold, 1. To distinguish. 2. To deny.

1 To distinguish seeming reason from that which is reason indeed. Self pro­duceth its strong reasons, as they are called, Isa. 41.21. but their chiefest strength is the colour and vizard of true Reason wherewith they are disgui­sed, strip them of their cloathing, and they [Page 31]dis-appear presently; they seem to bee reason, but indeed are not: Like as in a picture of fire, wipe off the colours and nothing remains. In all the Arguments that Self brings, two things are warily to be observed; First, what it lays down for a principle, or rule; and, Second­ly, how it doth apply it. The fallacie lyes in one of these two, and where the fal­lacy is, wee must be sure to deny.

1 Sometimes the fallacy or deceit lies in the principle; Self hath many wicked and cursed Principles, whereby it mis­leads the generality of the world. As,

  • 1 Beleeve no more than you can see reason for.
  • 2 Moderation in Religion is most commendable, whatsoever is be­yond it, is Hipocrisie.
  • 3 Take up a form of hodliness, but deny the power thereof.
  • 4 Do many things, but keep thy Herodias still.
  • 5 Perform religious duties, but al­low as little time for them as may be.
  • 6 Engage no further in the cause of Religion, than there is a way o­pen for a retreat.
  • 7 Every man for himself, and God for us all.
  • 8 I may make the most of my own.
  • 9 Let the buyer look to himself.
  • [Page 32]10 Flesh and bloud cannot endure it.
  • 11 I scorn to be beholding.
  • 12 Shall I want while I have, and when I have it not too?
  • 13 Qui nescit dissimulare nescit vi­vere: Hee that cannot dissemble knows not how to live. All these are false Principles.

2 Sometimes the fallacy is in the ap­plication of the Principle, as for in­stance; sometimes Self pleads for Pro­digality, under the name of Liberality; for Covetousness, under the name of Frugality; for foolish Pitty, under the name of Lenity and Mercy; for Super­stition, under the name of Devotion; for Censoriousness, under pretence of Zeal; and lastly, for Licentiousness, un­der the name of Christian liberty. Here the principle is good, but the application naught. As suppose when a man is pro­fuse in his expences, wasting his estate in unnecessary entertainments, &c. if the question be put, whether he do vertuously or not? Self will tell him hee does vertu­ously; and to prove it, frames this argu­ment; Hee that spends liberally does vertuously; but thou spendest liberally, Ergo. Here the Principle is good, for Li­berality is a vertue, and he that is liberal deviseth liberal things. But the testimony or application is false, for in spending in [Page 33]that manner hee is prodigal. Now when we have found out wherein the fallacy lies, whether in the principle or testimo­ny, we must have a care,

2 To give a peremptory denial. And though we should not be able to unriddle all the mysterious fallacies of Carnal rea­son, yet we must by no means yeeld our assent to any thing that is brought against the Truth; though I cannot dispute for the Truth, yet I can burn for the Truth, said that worthy Martyr in Queen Ma­ries days. But we shall be the better en­abled with more confidence and resolu­tion to give a denial to all those Objecti­ons that Self shall at any time make a­gainst the Truth, the more careful wee bee in acquainting our selves with the Principles of the Gospel, and the more serious we be in charging them home up­on our own Consciences. This indeed would be an effectual way of reasoning down Self, when a man can set himself in the presence of God seriously, seeking after his minde and will revealed in his Word, and then bring all these Carnal principles of Self unto the Test, and upon the discovery of their disagreement with the Principles of the Gospel, discard them, and charge it upon his Conscience to beleeve the other, and walk by the o­ther. 'Tis not the knowledge of Gospel-Principles that is sufficient to beat down [Page 34]Self, but there must bee a charging them upon my Conscience, I must make them my principles; such and such principles I walked by formerly, I but now I have found out better, and these henceforth shall bee my principles, I will walk by these. So that when self urgeth Carnal Principles, and Carnal Rules upon me, I must answer Self, those are not my prin­ciples, I have now another rule to walk by; those are destructive principles, de­structive to the purity and peace of my Conscience, I will not walk by them. Thus of this first kind of Self-denial, by way of argumentation and reasoning.

Secondly, there is another kinde of Self-denyal, and that is a judicial denyal, such a denyal as that of a Judge upon the bench, when hee refuseth to shew mercy to the convicted malefactor. Self must not only bee arraigned, and convicted, but also sentenced, and condemned: Sentence of death must bee pronounced upon Self. Before Self was an Advocate, and pleaded its own cause, now it be­comes a Solicitour, and petitions for its life. And thus it will do when it cannot prevail with all its subtilties, and carnal reasonings, but is foiled at its own wea­pon, it will become an humble suitor, it will come with tears in its eyes. Now it dares not enter the lists of disputation as before, there is so much convincing [Page 35]light in the Conscience, but it goes an­other way to work, it presents it self as an object of pitty; it speaks the soul fair, and flatters with it, lest it should bee con­demned. Self in this case will bee con­tent to lose much, it will bee content to lose the name of Reason, and Wisdome, so that it may live. And here many car­nal hearts are at a stand; they have so much light as stops the mouth of Self, itdares not argue and reason the case; they know it is guilty, but yet they will not passe the fatal sentence upon it. They are afraid to condemn it, for if they should do that, it would bee very diffi­cult to recal the sentence, and far more difficult to comply with Self afterwards; it would breed far more guilt and horror in the Conscience, it being a great aggra­vation of sin to do that for which a man is already self-condemned. But it is not enough to reason down Self; wee must bring the matter in debate to a Judgement, after wee have debated throughly, and heard what Self can say for it self: wee must come to some resolution, what to do with Self, wee must debate it to de­struction. In Acts 3.13, 14. it is said that the Jewes denyed Christ; now turn to the 19th. of Joh. v. 15. and wee shall see how they did it, They cryed out, away with him, away with him, crucifie him. Even so must wee deny Self, when it begs for its life, [Page 36]saying, away with it, away with it, cruci­fie it. Many know that God hath decreed the destruction of Self, and yet are a­fraid lest the decree should bring forth too soon; yea, they will pray for the killing of their lusts, even while they are loath that God should hear their prayers. As Augustine confesseth of himself,Confess. l. 8. c. 7. Sect. 2. etiam pe­tieram à te castitatem, & dixeram: Da mihi castitatem, & continentiam, sed noli modo. Timebam enim ne me cito exaudi­res, & cito sanares à morbo concupiscentiae, quem malebam expleri quam extingui. I desired (saith hee) in the beginning of my youth, that thou wouldst give mee chastity, and I said, give mee O Lord cha­stity, and continency, but not yet, for I was afraid lest thou shouldest have heard mee too soon, and healed my disease too soon, which I had rather have had satis­fied, than extinguished. What do they speak but that the work of conversion is yet very doubtful? to say no more. There is an hostile Self-denyal. This is the actu­al execution of Self. Self must not on­ly bee convicted, and condemned, but actually crucified, and throughly mor­tified. Self is not to live in the soul, it hath lain under the curse ever since its de­parture from God; and this curse will eat out its very life in all that belong to God. This wee must submit unto if ever wee mean to bee Christians indeed, wee must [Page 37]bee content to let Christ do whatsoever hee pleaseth within us, hee must have his will of us, hee must bee suffered to say where, and what hee will. If wee will bee Saints, wee must have fellowship with him in his death, as well as in his resur­rection; wee must bee crucified, as hee was crucified, that the body of sin may bee destroyed, and herein wee are not to bee passive only, but active too, wee must by the Spirit mortifie the deeds of the flesh, Rom. 8.13. This implies a twofold act of Self-denyal.

1. An act of retention, or with-hold­ing from Self those things that keep it alive. Two things have I required of thee, saith Agur, Prov. 30.7. deny mee them not, or with-hold them not from mee befor I dye. So 1 King. 20.27. Hee sent unto mee for my silver, and my gold, and I deny­ed him not. Heb. I kept not back from him. This then is to deny Self, to with-hold, and keep back from it those things it would have. Wee must not fulfill the lusts of Self. So the Apostle, Rom. 13. ult. make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof. And tru­ly wee may very well bee sparing unto Self, it hath usurped much, but nothing is its due. Self is an hellish vorage that still cryes, give, give, a bottomelesse gulf that sucks in all before it. Where it lives and reignes, it makes every thing [Page 38]become tributary, it Lords it over time, and strength, and parts; it exacts homage and devoir from every thing. Therefore Self must bee stinted, it must bee cut short of its allowance. There is no need of feeding Self, it will grow fast enough of its own accord. Nature affords it live­lyhood enough wheresoever it is; so that adventitious helps are altogether need­lesse. As it is with the ground which is cursed for mans sake, it brings forth naturally Briars, and Thorns, without manuring, without tilling, So it is with mans heart, it is altogether disposed, and of it self apt, too too apt to engender, and bring forth all manner of noisome lusts, which being fed, multiply in more abun­dance. Notwithstanding it bee thus, yet many there are, yea, multitudes that pretend to come after Christ, who yet are too indulgent to themselves, lavishing out upon themselves whatsoever their lusts call for. These are persons of such facile and easy nature, that they can hard­ly deny themselves any thing, they must have not only for necessity, but lust also. Pride calls for this, and th'other fashion, they must have it presently; Covetous­nesse for Naboths Vineyard, and they are sick if they have it not; Ambition for Mordecaies Cap and Knee, and they can­not injoy themselves if they have it not. But my Brethren, do you think that ever [Page 39]this fire of Self-love will bee extinguished while yee daily administer fewel unto it? do you think that ever this Prodigal will return to his Fathers house, while hee hath mony and maintenance at his will and pleasure? Self must bee stinted, not fed and pampered, that is the first.

2. Anact of substraction. This is another act of mortifying Self-denyal. The for­mer is properly a negation, this latter a privation. Self catcheth at every thing, it continually gathers in unto it self, but never lets any thing go, unlesse upon double or treble interesse. It is a cruel ex­tortioner, a griping usurer. It never parts with any thing, but upon main force, and therefore violence must bee used in taking from it. Self acts many times violently, and by force for the satis­faction of its lusts, and violence must bee opposed to this selfish violence. Self gains by force, and it must lose by force also. Self doth violence to principles of Reason, and Revelation, it with-holds the truth in unrighteousnesse, it breaks all bonds, that so it may act without controule, and this licentiousnesse gotten by force, it will keep by force, unlesse a greater force prevail against it. This is that strong man, Mat. 12.29. that keeps the house untill a stronger than hee break in by violence upon him, and cast him [Page 40]out. Those that will come after Christ must do as Christ did, who Col. 2.15. Spoiled Principalities, and Powers. Christ spoiled principalities, and powers, for us, and without us, but there are other princi­palities and powers, which hee spoileth within us, and by us, and these are the principalities and powers of carnal Self, in the destroying of these wee must bee copartners with Christ, when the Isr ae­lites were called out of Egypt to come after Moses into the promised Land of Canaan (being therein a type of the Saints going after Christ to Heaven) it is said, they Spoiled the Aegyptians, Exod. 12.36. under whom they had been so long held in bondage. The grand Tyrant under which all natural men lye to this very day, is Self. Self is hee that refuseth to let the people of God go at the call of the Gospel; but friends, whensoever yee will ser forward in obedience to the call of Christ, to come after him; you must bee sure to spoil these eruel principalities and powers of Self within you, they have u­surped a long time many precious Jewels, of parts, and abilities, and affections, for their own service, but all these must bee taken from them by violence, they are fitter for the service of Christ, than of Self; therefore not an hoof must bee left behinde, not so much as a thought for the service of Self. Ah souls! think on it se­riously, [Page 41]what a loser God hath been, and what losers you your selves have been, since Self hath had the upperhand with­in you! how little have you done for the blessed God of heaven, and earth, since you have been in the world! how little you have done for your precious souls! Self hath as it were bought you out of the hands of God, and you are become its bond-slaves. Wee read of A­hab 1 King. 21.20. that hee sold himself to work evil. Thus have you done, who are for the present under the power of Self, you are appren­tices unto Self, work from Self, and for Self, receive all your direction, all your incouragement from Self; if Self bid you go, you go, if Self say come, you come, you go at its bidding, and come at its beck­ning, the reason is, Self is your Lord and Master: Now before you can come after Christ, you must bee recovered out of the hands of Self; God hath lost, and you have lost, and therefore by violence you must snatch away whatsoever Self hath gotten, either from God, or from your own souls. Self hath had posses­sion long enough, for shame let him not dwell quietly any longer. Self hath reigned a long time, and too long, it is time now that hee be dethroned, and that the Lord Jesus bee exalted in his room. Stollen waters have been sweet to Self, and bread eaten in secret, very pleasant; [Page 43]Oh! it is now time to imbitter them. What one of the Fathers sayes of repen­tance, I may say of Self-denyal; it is sordium vomitus, Self-denyal is a purging grace; a cleansing grace, it forceth up all its sweet morsels again. Thus wee see what must bee done, if wee mean that Self should bee destroyed. Wee must not only not give to Self, but wee must also take away from Self, whatsoever hath been unjustly detained by it. Hath Self any right to what it keeps back from Jesus Christ? certainly not. There­fore I will say to all that read this book, as the Prophet to the King of Israel, Ezek. 21.26. Remove the Diadem, take off the Crown, exalt him that is low, lift up Christ upon the Throne, who is now trampled under foot by Self, abase him that is high, bring down self into the dust, if yee will not, then as in the 27th. vers. God will overturn, overturn, overturn, and it shall bee no more, untill hee come, whose right it is, and hee will give it him.

SECT. III. Shewing what it is to deny Self more particularly.

I Have done with the more general de­scription of this duty, and now come to [Page 43]speak of it more particularly, and first,

SUBSECT. I. Of denying Self in respect of inherent Grace.

In this, as also in the rest of the par­ticulars following, I shall consider it,

  • 1. Negatively, what it is not.
  • 2. Affirmatively, what it is.

Negatively, To deny Self in respect of inherent Grace, is not

1. To deny the presence of it where it is. This were to bear false witnesse a­gainst ones self, and consequently to break the ninth Commandement. Luther judg­ed it no small error in Melancthon, that to the intent that all might bee ascribed unto God; hee imagined Christ to bee further off from his heart, than indeed hee was. Solt Deo omnia deberi tam ob­stinatè asserit, ut mihi planè videatur sal­tem in hoc errare, quod Christum ipse fin­gat, longius abesse cordt suo, quàm sit reve­râ; But saith hee, Certè nimis nullus in hoc est Philippus; Certainly Philip is too-much-nothing in this kinde of Self-denyal. It is not humility, but pride, and foul in­gratitude, not to acknowledge what good soever God hath wrought in us; which is not so well taken notice of as it should by some, otherwise very good men, and women, who now and then will needs [Page 44]thus severely passe sentence upon them­selves, as having not one jot of good­nesse in them. It is commonly obser­ved by such as have to do with men of troubled consciences, that notwithstand­ing they will acknowledge such things to bee in themselves, as according to the judgement of the word, are the very fruits, and real effects of Gods sanctify­ing Spirit, yet by no means will they yeeld, that there is a work of grace in their hearts. They cannot deny but that there is a change in some measure wrought from what they were before; the wayes of God which once they count­ed too strict and precise, and hated under that very notion; they now love, and account them the happiest souls that walk in them; and those sinful wayes which they took pleasure in formerly, they now loath, and detest, and are even ashamed of them; and as for the people of God whom in times past they hated, and persecuted, they now love them dear­ly, and esteem them the only excellent ones upon the earth. They cannot de­ny but they have an hungring and thirst­ing after the Lord Jesus; not only to bee made partakers of his Righteousnesse, but his Holinesse also, and that nothing without this, will content, and satisfie them; and yet notwithstanding all this, they will most unreasonably conclude [Page 45]against themselves that they have no grace; and for what reason? why, be­cause they have not such a measure of grace as they apprehend to bee in o­thers; they have not such stirring and strong affections, such a measure of grief for sin, such a measure of love to, and delight in the wayes of godlinesse, as o­thers have, and hence they conclude they have nothing in themselves more than what may bee found in reprobates, and that all is but in Hypocrisy. Now, could they but see it, there is much of Self in this, that because they have not so much as they would, they will not take notice of so much as they have. A little grace must bee owned, though in the midst of many corruptions. As with one eye we should look upon the evil that is in our selves to bee humbled, so with the other we should look upon the good that is in our selves to bee thankful. I am black, but comely, saith the Spouse, Cant. 1.5. And I sleep, but my heart waketh. chap. 5.2.

2. It is not to deny the power of it, when it should bee exercised. Power is most properly proper unto grace, [...], it is alwayes necessarily in it, and it can no more bee conceived with­out it, than a body without quantity, or fire without heat. To say therefore that grace is not a powerful inabling thing, is a very contradiction, for it is all one as to [Page 46]say that grace is not grace; as to say that fire is not hot, is all one as to say that fire is not fire. Therefore it is but an idle plea for any one that is godly, to say, hee can do nothing, and that upon this account hee must not attempt the performance of any good duty, till the Spirit move him. Verily there is much of Self in this. Non posse praetenditur, non velle in causâ est. Want of power is pretended, but want of will is the cause why those that are godly do no more than they do. I doubt not to affirm that ordinarily it is so. Austin wondring at himself (as hee tells us, L. 8. Confess. c 9.) why the minde when it commands the body, should presently bee obeyed, but when it commands it self, should bee refisted, thus at length resolves the case. Non ex toto vult, non ergo ex to-to imperat, it doth not fully will, and there­fore doth not fully command. Nam in tantum imperat in quantum vult, & in tan­tum non fit quod imperat, in quantum non vult; for in so much it doth command, in as much as it doth will, and in so much that is not done that it doth command, in as much as it doth not will. Paul ex­horts Timothy to stir up the gift of God which was in him, 2 Tim. 1.6. and hee gives this reason, vers. 7 for God hath given us the Spirit of Power, of Love, and of a sound minde. And the Prophet com­plaines, Isa. 64.7. There is no man that [Page 47]stirreth up himself to take hold of God. Vulg. Nonest qui surgat, there is none that riseth up; and so Augustine in the fore-mentioned place; speaking of the mind as partly willing, and partly unwil­ling to that which is good, Non totus as­surgit, saith hee, it doth not fully rise up. Therefore though Natural men, who are dead in sin, bee without strength, and so cannot stir up themselves to a further do­ing, and receiving of that which is spiri­tually good, yet spiritual men, who are quickened, have a power, and ought to stir up that power, for the doing of that good which God requires, and for the receiving of that good which hee hath promised.

3. It is not to deny the use of it, as an evidence for the clearing of the goodnesse of our spiritual estate. Wee know saith the Apostle that wee have passed from death to life, because wee love the Brethren, 1 John 3.14. And by this wee know that wee love the Children of God, when wee love God, cap. 5.2.Quicquid de a­liquo universali dicitur universa­liter, id etiam d [...] omnibus dicitur quesub isto uri­versali continen­tur. and by every other grace wee may know it as well as by this. The least grace if true and sincere, is sufficient to salvation, and therefore the sense of the least grace isCulverwell's White Stone. sufficient to assurance. Grace is the fruit of the Spirit, Gal. 5.22. and the tree is known by its fruit, Mat. 12.33. Some cry up an immediate revelation of the Spirit, as the only evidence, in opposition to the testimony of a good conscience, ar­guing [Page 48]from inherent Grace; but such do not consider that the testimony of Gods Spirit is alwayes accompanied with the testimony of our own spirit, as Rom. 8.16. The Spirit it self beareth witnesse with our spirit, that wee are the sons of God, [...] Culverwel. Ibid. which is properly of one that confirms what the other sayes. If our own conscience condemn us, i. e. upon just and warrantable grounds, out of the word, God will much more condemn us, for God is greater than our consciences, and knows much more wickednesse by us, than wee do our selves, 1 John 3.20. It is not our confidence and perswasion then, but the ground of it, that argues our Estate to bee good. Though our perswasions bee never so strong, yet if our grounds and reasons bee none, or false, wee are but in a tottering condition; wee do but build upon the sand, and therefore when the rain descends, and the flouds come, and the winds blow, our building will fall, and great will bee the fall thereof, Matth. 7.27. Here I cannot but make mention of a dangerous mistake of some, that first take it for granted, that they are in Gods favour, and then, though they can see nothing in themselves (setting aside their form of godlinesse, their holding of some po­pular opinions, and engaging in the publick service with the honest party) but the fruits of the flesh, as Adultery, Fornica­tion, [Page 49]Uncleannesse, Lasciviousnesse, Hatred, Variance, Emulation, Strife, Sedition, He resies, Envyings, Drunkennesse, Revellings, and such like. Yet they go on securely, vainly trusting that none of these (some whereof they rather judge to bee fruits of the Spirit, than of the flesh, and others of them (upon the fore-mentioned sup­position) rather infirmities, than reigning sins) shall separate them from the love and favour of God, seeing, whomsoever hee loves, hee loves unto the end. Wee have a remarkable place for this, Isa. 48.2. They call themselves the holy City, and stay themselves upon the God of Israel, and yet as the former verse shews, they were most abominable Hypocrites, they made mention of the God of Israel, but not in truth, nor in righteousness; and the fourth verse tells us, that they were very obstinate, their neck was as an Iron sinew, and their brow brass. I am verily perswaded this is a delusion that damns millions of souls under the Gospel. Dr. Jackson in his Treatise of Justifying Faith, hath so fully opened it, that I thought good for the conviction of this sort of men, to transcribe this that follows. ‘The Hypocrite (saith hee) alwayes pervert­ing the practical, as the Heretick doth the theorical rules of Scripture, never sounds the main depth of Christi­anity, but passeth over it, as if it were [Page 50]some Philosophical shallow — And after hee hath once lost the right way, and wandered a while in uncertain blinde per­swasions of his private favour with God, takes a course quite contrary to all godli­nesse. For where our Saviour laies it down as one of the first and most neces­sary rudiments of Christianity, that wee must forsake all, and deny our selves, otherwise wee cannot truly follow him, the Hypocrite perswades himself hee hath forsaken Father, and Mother, Sister and Brother, even all hee hath any sae­cular reference unto, because hee so de­voutly follows Christ. As in what? in hearing Sermons, quoting places of Scripture upon every occasion, in com­mon talk, or in precise observance of some precepts, whose practise is very compa­tible with his principal desires, apt to sup­port his reputation, otherwise defective and lame, or perhaps consort as well with his sowre afections, his niggardly, or scrapin disposition, zeal in reading, and hearing Gods word; I ever admire, where it is accompanied with practice conformable; but to bee more precise in perswasions, than in actions, more zealous in perfor­mance of duties towards God, no way chargeable, than lowly, courteous, and real­ly loving toward their neighbours, is a fearful sign that worldly affection hath got the start of Faith in the Spring, and [Page 51]will hardly bee overtopped in the growth; and that the mind thus affected, is sickly, and faint, yet willing to stay the working of couscience with these repasts. And were it not the nature of this disease, to put out the eye of reason, and rely wholly upon forced perswasions; it were impossi­ble such palpable contradictions betwixt most mens ordinary resolutions, and fun­damental principles of Faith (as any Heathen that could but understand what the words of Scripture meant, would upon the first view of both, clearly dis­cry) should go so long, oft times for ought wee can perceive, the whole course of their lives, without controule, or check, and without notice of their danger. Hee is in worse case questionlesse than the meer natural, or reasonable man, even blinded by Gods just Judgement for his hypocrisy, that can suffer himself to bee perswaded hee hath truly denyed himself, taken up his crosse, forsaken all, and made fit to follow Christ; when as the world sees, and his practice proclaims hee mindes nothing, either so intensive­ly, or continually, as the increasing of his wealth, or raising his own, or his Childrens fortunes, already greater than they are, Christianly capable of. Thus far the Do­ctor; Therefore I do here in the name of God warn all those, of what rank soever they bee, that shall read this Book, that [Page 52]as they love the salvation of their own souls, and would not suffer the vengeance of eternal fire with unbeleevers and hy­pocrites, the Devil and his Angels in Hell, they would beware how they en­tertain any such conceit of the goodnesse of their spiritual condition, while in the mean time they neglect to look after the evidence of the real presence of sin-subdu­ing, sin-mortifying grace in their own hearts. The five foolish Virgins never doubted of their grace, till it was too late, and this was their folly; they were shut out of the Bride-chamber for their neglect, Mat. 25.11, 12. Our Saviour tells us, that many at the last day will say unto him, Lord, Lord, have wee not prophesied in thy name? preached many powerful Ser­mons, even to the wonder and astonish­ment of those that heard us? and in thy name cast out Devils, and in thy name done many wonderful works? been instruments of a wonderful reformation in the places where wee dwelt, casting out Drunkards, Swearers. Prophaners of the Lords day, &c. and that then he will profe sse unto them, that he nevr knew them, Mat. 7.22, 23. Let every one therefore examine himself whether he be in the Faith; 2 Cor. 13.5 and give all diligence to make his calling and election sure, i. e his election by his calling, 2 Pet. 1.10.

4. It is not to deny the expression of it, when it should bee seen. Though grace [Page 53]bee an invisible thing in it self, yet by an holy practice it may bee made visible. I willshew thee my Faith by my works, saith the Apostle, Jam. 2.18. and this is accord­ing to the commandement of our Saviour, Mat. 5.16. Let your light so shine forth, that men may see your good works, and glori­fie your Father which is in Heaven. Some are affraid to discover their graces, when they doubt it will bee to the prejudice of their worldly interesse; and therefore lest they should offend some particular persons, not cordially affected to reli­gion, upon whom they depend for some place of honour, or profit, which either they expect for time to come, or for the present do injoy, they chuse rather in a way of base servile compliance, to disco­ver their corruptions. But this is a great dishonour to God, and that which pro­vokes him exceedingly. It was a great evil in David, that hee would play the na­tural fool before Achish, 1 Sam. 21.13. but certainly it is a far greater evil for any one to play the profane fool. Let such remem­ber that terrible speech of our Saviour, Mark 8.38. Whosoever shall bee ashamed of mee, and of my words, in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the son of man bee ashamed, when hee commeth in the glory of his Father, with the holy Angels.

Thus I have shewn what it is not, Ne­gatively, now in the next place I shall [Page 54]shew what it is,

Affirmatively, To deny Self, in respect of inherent grace, is

1 Not to attribute it to our selves, either as the efficient or meritorious cause thereof.

1 Not as the efficient cause. The work of grace is supernatural; such a work as is tar above and beyond any finite pow­er, whatsoever to effect: which being so abundantly declared in the Scripture, sometimes calling it aSire novatio naturae nostrae cadem regenera­tie, & creatio dicitur, oportet certè ejus gene­ris opus esse, quod cum creatione aliquam habeat cognationem: nullam autem habebit — si ho­mini partes suae ita tribuautur, ut quippiam fe­risse tatuatur, quod agracia Deìnon sit omui­no profectum Camero. Collat. cum Tileno. p. 668. New-creation, 2 Cor. 5.17. Ephes. 4.24. and a regenera­tion, and new-birth: John 3.5. James 1.18. sometimes a vivification, or a quick­ning of those that were dead, Ephes. 2.5. and a resurrection from the dead, Col. 2.21. in all which that there should bee any co-operation of humane power is x ut­terly impossible; one may justly wonder with what face any that do acknowledge it to bee the Word of God, can affirm the contrary. And yet the Arminians are not ashamed to go up and down boast­ing and bragging of a power with­in themselves, to do all this, and much more, without any dependence upon the special grace of God, at their own will and pleasure, which is too too (evident, al­thoughy in words they would sometimes [Page 55]dissemble the matter, in that they will acknowledge no other efficacy of grace, but what consists in a moral suasion onely.

But some of them speak their mindes plainly,Episcopius Disp. de pers. Script. Posse quemlibet modo usu rationis polleat, sine ullâ peculiari, immediatâ, vel internâ lucis collustratione, facillime intel­ligere ac percipere omnes scripturae sensus qui ad salutem necessarii sunt scitu, creditu, speratu, vel factu, &c. That any man, if hee have but the use of reason, without any peculiar, immediate, or internal illu­mination, can most easily understand, and perceive all those meanings of the Scripture which are any way necessary to be known, beleeved, hoped for, or put in practice: And that these meanings of the Scripture being apprehended by the understanding, are most easily propound­ed to the will, which hath by nature a free and inseparable faculty of choosing any kinde of object whatsoever, that is presented by the understanding.

Again,Jo. Arnold advers. Bogerm. Positis omnibus operationibus quibus ad conver sionem in nobis efficiendam Deus utitur, manet tamen ipsa conversio, it a in nostrá potestate liberá ut possimus non converti, i.e. nosmetipsos convertere, vel non convertere. Notwithstanding all the operations that God makes use of for our conversion, yet conversion it self so remains in our own free power, that wee [Page 56]can bee not converted, that is (as they explain it) wee can either convert or not convert our selves.Owens Dis­play of Armi­nianisme. Where the Ido­later plainly challengeth the Lord to work his uttermost, and tells him, that after hee hath so done, hee will do what hee please.

Most horrid blasphemy! Neither the word of God that tells us, The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, because they are foolishness unto him, and that hee cannot know them because they are spiritually discerned, 1 Cor. 2.14. that he isHi timli (si nihil aliud esser) satis ar­guunt quàm sint illa vana quae de liberi arbitrii viribus in causa salutis vulgo jactan­tur. Erenim si servi sumus peceati, quo pacto cum ser­vitute porerit una consistere Libertis? Cam. de Effic. gratiae Thes. 5. the servant of sin. Rom 6.20. Enmity against God, and therefore nei­ther is, nor can be subject to him, Rom. 8.7. That every imagination of the thoughts of his heart is onely evil continually, Gen. 6.5. That hee can no more alter his custome of sinning, than the Aethiopian change his skin, or the Leopard his spots. Jer. 13.23. That hee is without strength, Rom. 5.6. Can do nothing, Joh. 15.5. Being al­together dead in trespasses and in sins, Eph. 2.1. Nor Experience, whereby wee see that till God do mightily over-power him by the irresistible working of his Spirit within him, hee goes on; adding sin to sin, and iniquity to iniquity; the most convincing and perswasive Mini­stry of the Gospel notwithstanding, is sufficient to convince these men.

Certainly, if any of them perish in [Page 57]this damnable error, their condemnation is of all mens most just, they are [...], altogether inexcusable, and can have nothing to plead for themselves; For whereas other men plead their Cannot Fenners wil­full Impeni­tency, Self­murder. , (though that bee not the reason) these must needs confess that their Will-not is the onely cause of their destruction: For if they can convert themselves, whence is it then that they are not converted? It is not (they say) because they cannot, therefore it must needs bee because they will not.

But to let this pass, What ever these men think or speak concerning the abi­lity and power of nature in the work of conversion, the Scripture (wee see) teacheth us otherwise, That by nature wee are spiritually dead; and if so, reason will tell us, That wee cannot make our selves spiritually alive; And therefore let no man presume upon any strength of his own, as if hee were able as of himself, to answer the Call of the Gospel in turn­ing himself from the power of Sin and Sa­tan, unto God; but rather pray as E­phraim, Jer. 31.18. Turn thou mee, and I shall bee turned.

Indeed if God will undertake the work, it shall bee effected, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it; but if hee let it alone, though there be line upon line, precept upon precept, and perswasion upon [Page 58]perswasion, most certain it is, it will ne­ver bee.

If hee leave men to themselves, if hee say concerning any one, as hee did con­cerning Ephraim, Hos. 4.17. Let him alone, hee will stand it out in a way of rebellion to the last, bee will hold fast deceit, and refuse to return till his iniquity be full, and hee become ripe for destruction.

Did men see this sinful disposition of theirs, not onely as it is discovered in the Scriptures, but as it discovers it self in their own hearts, with what implacable antipathy, and irreconcileable enmity it is continually acting against God, and the things of God, which by reason of Self-love that blindeth their eyes, they do not discern, there would bee no great difficulty in convincing them of the truth hereof; but this is part of the cor­ruption of sinful nature, that though it neither can, nor will bee good, yet it would bee thought to bee so by others, and inforceth a conceit upon it self that it is good, at least not so bad as to bee alto­gether unable to doe any thing that is good.

Hence many persons having their af­fections sometimes extraordinarily stirred by some rowsing Sermon, upon this ima­ginary conceit of their own ability to be good, presently begin to reform their for­mer course of life, not only abandoning [Page 59]those gross evills which heretofore they practiced, but taking up the practice of those good duties, which then they neglected, hoping at length to arrive at that perfection which the Law requires; but finding that after all their tugging and striving in many things, they still come short of it, they come to Christ de­siring him to joyn his strength to theirs, and to perfect that which they have so well begun themselves.

But O the wofull delusion these men are under! They change indeed their outward actions, but they do not, they cannot change their inward dispositions; they are the same men still as before, they have a form of godliness, but are not under the power of it, they bring forth some fruit, but they have no root in them­selves, and therefore,Luke 8.13. [...] in the hour or opportunity of temptation they will fall away.

And it cannot be otherwise, for while they imagine they have power sufficient in themselves, it is certain they will not go out of themselves for it, and if they go not out of themselves for it, it is cer­tain they cannot have it, and if they have it not, how is it possible they should doe that which cannot bee done without it?

As for their coming unto Christ, for augmenting and consummating grace, [Page 60]upon this supposition, that initiating grace is of themselves, it is a meer vanity;Amesius Coron. ad Collat. Ha­giens. Ar. 4.248 Quasi majore opus esset potentia ad incre­mentum & constantiam fidei quàm adejus primam in generationem, &c. As if more power were required for the increase of faith than for the first beginning of it, and it had not its beginning, as well as its in­crease, from one and the self-same cause.

This was the conceit of the Massili­enses, against whom Austin writes in his book, De Praedestin. Sanctorum, who said, that as touching the augmentation of faith,Ex Deo fidei complemen­tum, ex nobis est fidei caeptū, sibimet arro­gantes primi­tias boni, Deo vix decimas relinquentes, Ames. they granted it was the work of God; But as for the initiation, or first be­ginning of it, they stifly maintained, that it was the work of man. But the Scrip­ture tells us, That Christ is the Author, as well as the Finisher of our faith, Heb. 12.2. and so of every other grace, as well as of faith. Therefore if wee look not to him as the Author of grace, we have no rea­son to look that hee should bee the Fi­nisher of it. Unto every one that hath saith he, shall be given, Mat. 25.29. and he shall have great abundance, but from him that hath not, shall be taken away even that which hee hath. Where Christ hath begun a good work, wee may bee confident he will finish it, Philip. 1.6. But if wee begin in the flesh (as wee doQuicquid est extra Christum caro est. if wee begin without Christ) wee cannot expect [Page 61]we should end in the Spirit. To expect that the Spirit should joyn his strength with ours, and co-operate with us, hath not more of ignorance than of arrogancy in it; for what is it else than for the second. cause to expect to take place of the first? to look that God should come down from the Throne, and wait upon us at the Foot-stool? Co-operatio est hominis, non Dei, insert enim co-ope­ratio aliquam imperfectio­nem, supponit (que) alium primum agentem, at (que) it a si Deus co­operaretur ho­mini per gra­tiam, homo praeiret, & De­us sequeretur. Rivet. excrei­tat. in Gen. 52. Co-operation supposeth a­nother to be the first Actor. and therefore if God should co-operate with us by his grace, we should go before, and God follow after; a thing very pleasing unto Self, and that which these men would have, though all of them do not take notice of it. But enough of this.

By all that hath been said, it is clearly manifest:

1 If wee have no grace, from whom it must be expected; not from our selves, but from him who is full of grace, Ioh. 1.14. in whom it hath pleased the Father that all fulness should dwell, Col. 1.19. for this end, that all that come unto him might receive from his fulness grace for grace, Ioh. 1.16. and therefore abando­ning all conceits of our own sufficiency, and despairing of grace by any strength of our own, we must come into him,Scripturae sibi respondent de praecepto & gratia, ut E­zek. 18.31. & cap; 36.26. Item Jer. 6.16. & E­zek. 36.27. item Phil. 2.12. item Marth. 5.48. & 1 Cor. 1.10. quae ma­nifeste evin­cunt hee ipsum agratia Dei ex­pectari & ficri quod a Deo praecipitur, i. e. ipsam rei effectionem Rivet. in. Psa. 16. ear­nestly praying, that he would make us such as he would have us to be.

[Page 62]2 If we have grace, to whom it must bee ascribed, not to our selves, but to him who is the God of all grace, 1 Pet. 5.10. who hath wrought it in us, 2 Cor. 5.5. wee must say, This is the Lords doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes, Psal. 118.23. It is hee that hath made us, and not wee our selves, Psal. 100.3. and therefore not un­to us, not unto us, but unto the Name of the Lord be all the praise, Psal. 115, 1. This is indeed to praise God aright (and it is a principal part of Self-denial in the matter wee now speak of) to acknow­ledge God as theThis is the difference be­twixt thanks­giving and praise, the one looks at the be­nefit, the other at the work­manship of God in it. Vines on Isa. 63.8. Serm. before the Parl. Workman. We are [...]. Syrus [...], Ad priorem hominis creationem allu­dit, utetiam David. Psa 51.12. Pro nomine [...], caeteri omnes prorsus excluduntur, [...] vocat quod Hebr. [...]. Beza in loc. his workmanship saith the Apostle, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, Ephes. 2.10. therefore if we attribute any thing to our selvesSibbs Souls Conflict, cap. 28. We commit either Sacriledge by robbing God of his due, (and so doe not praise him) or mockery, by praising him for that which wee hold to bee of our selves.

It is a most unreasonable thing to ar­rogate that to our selves as the principall cause, in the effecting whereof wee were not so much as the instrumental; and yet it is that which even the best of men are naturally prone to do. Spiritual pride, [Page 63]though it be one of their greatest infirmi­ties, yet it ariseth out of their chiefest ex­cellencies, namely their graces; not that Grace breeds it, but the flesh, though it cannot endure the grace that is in the same heart with it self, yet it is apt to bee proud of it; it loves not the grace, but the praise and honour that comes by it, it loves right well, and under that notion it will glory in it. If we observe the work­ings of our hearts, especially at such times when we compare our present con­dition with our former condition, what a change there is, and our selves in this condition with others in our former con­condition, what a difference there is; nay, when we compare our selves with others in the same condition with our selves, how much wee doe excel; wee shall often take notice how ready Self is to catch all the praise, so that if wee bee not excee­ding watchful, it is presently gone with it, and instead of admiring God, we do no­thing but admire our selves, and go up and down glorying in our own thoughts, as if we had made our selves to differ, and had nothing that wee received from ano­ther. Surely if what I have found by expe­rience of the wickednes of my own heart in this particular, be an argument of the like wickedness in other mens hearts (as I thinkProv. 27.19 it is) I must needs warn them to have a very watchful eye over them­selves, [Page 64]that while they take notice of the grace they have received, there be no se­cret glorying in their thoughts, as if they received it not. Wee finde the Apo­stle more than ordinarily careful of this, both when he speaks of the life of Grace in himself, and in others; in himself, 1 Cor. 15.10. By the grace of God, saith hee, I am what I am; I laboured more a­bundantly than they all, yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me. And Gal. 2.20. I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. In others, Ephes. 2.8. By grace yee are saved through faith, [...], and this not of your selves, it is the gift of God. This is the first thing, not to at­tribute it to our selves as the efficient cause, the next is,

2 Not as the meritorious cause; The work of Grace, as it cannot be effected by any ability of our own, so it cannot bee deserved by any worthiness of our own. We are not worthy of the least of Gods mercies (as humble Jacob said of him­self, Gen. 32.10.) much less of this that is so great. There was no such thing as deserving at Gods hands, in the state of in­nocency; Adam might impetrare, but not mereri, obtain by working, but not de­serve; for works were never Suo jure in [Page 65]the first Covenant, they were not made the condition of eternal life for any in­trinsecal worth that was in them, there being no proportion betwixt a finite obe­dience and an infinite reward; it was an Act of Grace on Gods part to promise life eternal upon the performance of that, to which man was obliged by his Creati­on, though there had been no such pro­mise; how then can there bee any such thing in this state of degeneracy? Then there was non-deserving, but now, not only non­deserving, but ill-deserving too. We are so farre from deserving any thing that is good, that we deserve the quite contrary, even all manner of evil to be inflicted up­on us. And therefore if God should deal with us according to our deserts, hee might justly punish us, not only by denying us grace to doe that which is good, but byExod. 4.21 Rom. 19. hardning our hearts to doe that which is evil, that so waxing worse and worse2 Chron. 28.22. 2 Tim. 3.13 notwithstanding all that he should doe to reclaime us, our Damnation might bee the greater. We have had our portion al­ready, but we have played the Prodigals, and have broken, and therefore cannot de­mand a second setting up. Therefore if wee will return to our Father, if we will have the best robe brought forth, and put up­on us at our return, wee must come with the Language of the Prodigal in our mouthes, Luke 15.21. ‘Father, we have [Page 66]sinned, [...], and we are no more worthy to be called thy Sons; the Childrens bread belongs not to us, even the crumbs that fall from thy Table are too good for us, and thou mightest justly suffer us to pine away in our iniquities. This is the way to obtaine grace if we would have it; but Self hard­ly stoops to terms of so great Self-abasc­ment. Papists and Arminians know not how to speak in this humble Dialect. Me­rit of congruity, and merit of condignity are continually in their mouthes; merit of congruity in respect ofVid. Henric a Diest. Mel­lific. Catech. par. 3 Grace, merit of condignity in respect of Glory. The latter of these we shall speak toSee Subsect. 3. following. afterwards; to the first here. Their Opinion andMeritum de congruo ho­minis nonrenati seu ante pri­mam gratiam acceptam ope­ribus tribuunt. Meritum de congruo nomi­nant, quod con­gruum sit, ut Deus homini seeundum vir­tutem suam operanti plae mium (Wolleb) conversionem, (a Diest) red­dat. Do­ctrine concerning it, is, That works going before conversion may of congruity promerit grace; that is, if a man doe but make a due improvement of his reason, a good use of his natural endowments, if hee doe but as much as he can (which many (they say) doe) it is fit that God should give him grace. Where not only the suppo­sition, but the inference also is false, and contrary to the Scriptures; for,

1 Here is supposed that which is not to be supposed, and that which will never be proved, namely, that some men as yet not converted, who for the present are in an unregenerate estate, doe doe as much as they can; certainly, every wicked [Page 67]servant will bee found to have been a slothful servant at the Day of Judgement, Matth. 25.26. But,

2 If this were true, that some such persons act adultimum virium, to the ut­termost of their power, yet it follows not, that therefore it is fit that God should give them grace; nor doth God give any one grace upon that account; for when they have done all that they can in this unre­generate state, what is it that they have done? why nothing well-pleasing and acceptable unto God, because (as the A­postle saysRom. 8.7, 8 The carnal minde is enmity a­gainst God, for it is not subject to the Law of God, neither indeed can be; whence hee concludes, that they that are in the flesh cannot please God. Now, is it fit that God should give them grace, for doing that which doth displease him?

Again, as faith without works is dead, so works without faith are dead also; and if they be dead works, and not the service of the living God (as the Apostle saith they are, Heb. 9.14.) how can a man by such works deserve to have grace? What a monstrous thing is it, that vice should me­rit vertue? that a man by sinning against God should deserve to bee partaker of his holiness! That Natural men may doe some things that are materially good, there is none will deny, but that they can doe any thing formally good, smells too much [Page 68]of the Pelagian Forge, and is manifestly contradictory to the Word of God, which tells us, that whatsoever such men doe is sin, Prov. 21.4. Titus 1.15. And therefore most certain it is, they can doe nothing to prepare themselves for conver­sion, nothing to move God either to vouch­safe them the means of grace, or to make them effectual, as these men vainly teach.Dr. Twisse a­gainst Hoard. Lib. 2. This is the peculiar glory of Gods grace, to make us perfect in every good work, and to work in us that which is pleasing in his sight through Jesus Christ, and this he doth according to his good plea­sure, Phil. 2.13. & Hebrews 13.21. for Grace is not conferred according to works; that was condemned as a pesti­lent Doctrine long agoe in the Synod of Palestine, and all along in divers Councels against the Pelagians. That the Gospel prevails upon some, and not upon others to whom it is preached, whom it still leaves in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity; our Saviour ascribes it wholly to the good pleasure of God, as the only reason of it. I thank thee Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes, even so Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight, Matth. 11.25, 26. And Judas (not Isca­riot) hearing him say, that If any man loved him, he would manifest himself unto [Page 69]him, replies with wonder, ‘Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thy self unto us, and not unto the world! as if hee had said, There was nothing in us more than in them that could move thee to it, we were by nature the Children of wrath as well as others. It is not only true of Election, but of Vocation also, It is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.The grace of God is preventing grace, it meets us in the way of sin, even while wee are running away from God; we doe not seek it first, but it seeks us, and findes us out in our lost condition, that wee might seek it after­wards, and having found it may be care­ful to keep it; as Isa. 65.1. I am sought of them that asked not for me Non ergo putandum est cum Pelagianis, gratiam dari ex merito, & iis communicari qui eam antea quaesiverunt. Non enim quae­ritur gratia, sine gratia, quae prima ho­misem perdi­tum in se quae­rit & invenis, ut postea eam quaerat & cen­servet inven­tam. R. vet in loc. Exercitor in Gen 52. I am found of them that sought me not; I said, behold me, be hold me, unto a Nation that was not called by my name. Therefore if wee have any evidence of a real work of grace in our hearts, in any measure, wrought by the Spirit of God, let us cry Grace, Grace unto it; let us say unto the Lord as Mephibo­sheth unto David, 2 Sam. 9.8. What are thy Servants, that thou shouldest look upon such dead Doggs as we are! And thus much for this first particular of Self-denial in respect of inherent grace, the not ascribing it to our selves as the cause, neither the efficient nor meritorious cause of it. In the next place, to deny Self in respect of inherent grace, is,

[Page 70]2 Not to rest upon it, as the righte­ousness whereby wee are justified in the sight of God. It is not a righteousness in­herent, but imputed, whereby we are justi­fied. Righteousness inherent is a necessa­ry antocedent of glorification, 2 Thes. 2.13. (the subject of reconciliation is an enemy, Rom. 5.10. of Justification, a Sinner, Rom. 4.5. but of Glorification, a Saint, Acts 26, 18,) it is also a necessary conco­mitant of Justification, I Corinth. 1.30. & Rom. 8.29, 30. (where God doth al­ter and change the state, there hee doth mend the condition by the operation of his holy Spirit) but it is not the formal cause of it, as Bellarmine and other Papists teach. Iustification is a gracious sentence of God, whereby for Christs sake appre­hended by faith, he doth absolve the Be­leever from Sin and Death, and accounts him righteous unto life.Non est Phy­sica transmu­tatio qualita­tum in haeren­tium, sed mo­ralis vel relativa transmutatia status qualis est mutatio hominis qui per condonatio­nem creditoris, ex debitore fit non debitor. Ames. Bellar­min. Enervar. Tom. 4.132. It doth not de­note any Physical or real change of dis­position, but a judicial or relative change of state, such a change as consists in pro­nouncing of a sentence, and in reputation; But to him that worketh not, but beleeveth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness, Rom. 4.5. where this phrase [Faith is counted for righteousness] is all one with that in the sixth verse [God imputeth righteousness without works] What this righteousness is, that is there said to bee imputed, the [Page 71]Apostle afterwards tells us, Cap. 5.19. where he saith, that as by one mans diso­bedience many were made sinners, even so by the obedience of one shall many bee made righteous; by which hee shews, that the righteousness whereby we are justified, is the obedience of Christ (his active and passive obedience) and therefore not a righteousness inherent in our selves, but imputed to us; for 1. It is the obedi­ence of Christ; and, 2. The text saith, that we are made righteous by that obe­dience in the same manner, as we are made Sinners by the disobedience of Adam, which is byNon potest intelligi quo­mode in obe­dientia Adami constitueret posteros peccatores efficienter, nisi illa in obedientia pri­us imputetur ipsis; peccatum enim qu [...]d ne (que) nobis inhaeret, ne (que) im­putatur, non potest in nobis quilquam efficere Ames. Bellar. ener­vat, Tom. 4.140. imputation.

As for the righteousness of Sanctifica­tion inherent in our selves, it cannot justi­fie us, because it makes no satisfaction to the Justice of God; the righteousness whereby we are justified, is such a righte­ousness as makes a full and perfect satis­faction to the Justice of God, for all that it can justly require, either by way of pu­nishment for sin, or by way of obedience to the Moral Law. The Covenant of Works being broken, man stands bound unto God in a two-fold Debt, a debt of suffering for his first Transgression, and [Page 72]of perfect and perpetual conformity to the Law (both habitual and actual) for time to come; God will have the Threat­ning fulfilled, as well as the Precept obser­ved; and the Precept observed, as well as the Threatning fulfilled. This the Justice of God requires, and therefore, it is nei­ther suffering according to the Threat­ning alone, nor being conformable accor­ding to the Precept alone, but both toge­ther, that satisfies Gods Justice; there­fore inherent righteousness alone cannot justifie, because the Curse of the Law for sin, remaines still to be suffered. This God stands upon, to have sin punished to the full, according as he hath threatned, and therefore the punishment must bee endu­red either by the Sinner himself, or by another (for him, and in his stead) that is able to bear it, that so God may bee sufficiently revenged for all the wrong that sin hath done unto him; therefore they doe miserably mistake that talk of Justi­fication, either by habitual or actual righteousness alone, for that is not full satisfaction to the Justice of God, and that which is not full satisfaction, in this case, is no satisfaction at all, and where there is no satisfaction to the Justice of God, there can be no Justification.

Suppose a man should attain to that perfect and compleat habitual conformi­ty to the Law which is required (for of [Page 73]that onely wee speak in this place) yet this could not justifie him, because it could not acquit him from his sin in losing that which hee had before; This After-conformity would not make amends for the former that was lost: This Con­formity recovered, is a debt as well as the former which was lost, and the pay­ment of one debt, will not satisfie for the non payment of another. But that con­formity to the Law, which is even in the best of Saints, since the Fall, is notLex non tan­tum actualem obedientiam sed & omni­modam cum lege conformi­tatem requirit, secus enim lues originalis pec­catum non effet. VVolleb. l. 1. that perfect and compleat conformity which the Law requires; for wee are renewed but in part, there is a remainder of cor­ruption still, A law in our members war­ring against the law of our minde, Rom. 7.23. Therefore if wee were to bee tried onely by the preceptive part of the Law, wee could not bee justified; for so long as any thing is lacking of that conformity which the Law requireth, it is impossible that the Law should judge us righteous. Therefore there remains nothing but a fearful expectation of a most dreadful sentence of condemnation to bee passed upon us, if wee will venture to bee tried for our eternal estates by any thing that is in our selves. For this reason, holy men in Scripture have alwayes renoun­ced their own righteousness, David prayes, Enter not into judgement with thy servant, for in thy sight shall no man living [Page 74]be justified, Psal. 143.2. If God will not withdraw his anger (saith Job) The proud helpers do stoop under him. How much less shall I answer him, and choose out my words to reason with him, whom, though I were righteous, yet would I not answer, but I would make supplication to my judge, Job 9.13, 14, 15. I know nothing by my selfe (saith Paul) yet am I not hereby justified, 1 Cor. 4.4. And therefore he professeth, That he accounted all things but dung, that hee might win Christ, and be found in him, not having his own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith, Philip. 3.8, 9.

And indeed every man that sees him­self in the glass of the Law, will see a necessity of another righteousness than his own, every man (I say) except the man St. James speaks of, Who having beheld himself therein, goeth away; and streightwar forgetteth what manner of man hee was, Jam. 1.24.

And thus much of Denying-self, in re­spect of Inherent Grace.

SUBSECT II. Of Denying-self in respect of Common-Gifts.

WE have seen what it is to deny Self, in respect of Grace, I shall now shew what it is, in respect of Gifts.

And 1 What it is for those that want Gifts.

2 What for those that have them.

1 What it is for those that want Gifts.

And here I shall speak (as before) both Negatively and Affirmatively.

1 Negatively, For those that want Gifts, to deny Self in respect of Gifts, is not,

1 To deny the excellency, usefulness, or necessity of them. None are more apt to stight and contemn Gifts, than those that are most defective in them. And of these, some do it out of ignorance, speaking evil of the things that they understand not, 2 Pet. 2.12. and Jude vers. 10. Others out of pride, being loath to acknow­ledge themselves to be wanting in any thing that is excellent. Others out of a blinde devotion to Grace, as if a good opi­nion of Gifts were some way or other derogatory from Grace, and these think it a matter of Self-denial not to think [Page 76]well of any thing that is not grace. But as Grace must have its due esteem, so must Gifts also. Gifts are excellent, though not so excellent as Grace. For,

1 They are the purchase of Christ, the fruits of his Resurrection and Ascention, Ephes. 4.8. When hee ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave Gifts to men. It was the manner of the Roman Conquerors in their Triumphs to ascend up to the Capitol in a Chair of State, with their prisoners following at their Cha­riot wheels on foot, having their hands bound behinde them, and as they went along, the Victor was wont to throw some Missilia, certain peeces of Coyn, and other rich gifts to be gathered up by the people.

Even so the Lord Jesus when hee ascended in triumph up to Heaven, having spoyled Principalities and Powers, hee made a shew of them openly, Col. 2.15. and gave gifts unto men. And this speaks the excellency of them. Princes in their Triumphs do not give mean gifts, but [...], Royal gifts, they do not onely triumph in their Victory, but in their Liberality also, which makes their Victory far more glorious.

Even so the Lord Jesus, to make his Ascention more splendid and glorious hee gave Gifts to men, and these Gifts have a [Page 77] Triumphal image and super scription upon them to this day, they being so notably in­strumental in destroying the Kingdome of Sathan and Antichrist.

2 The Operation of the Spirit, 1 Cor. 1.2, 4. There are diversity of Gifts, but the same Spirit, that is the Author of them all. This the Apostle proveth by in­duction, vers. 8, 9, 10. For to one is given by the spirit, the word of wisdome, to ano­ther the word of knowledge, by the same spirit; to another the working of miracles, to another prophesie, to another discerning of spirits, to another divers kinds of tongues, to another the interpretation of tongues. But all these (saith he) worketh that one and the self-same spirit, dividing to every one as hee will.

Hence such as have received Gifts, are said to bee made partakers of the Holy Ghost, Heb. 6.4. And in respect of Gifts, it is as well as of Grace, that the ministra­tion of the Gospel is called the Ministra­tion of the Spirit, 2 Cor. 3.8. and the Ma­nifestation of the Spirit, 1 Cor. 12.7. And therefore hee that reproacheth Gifts, re­proacheth the Spirit of God.

3. Of special use and service in the Church, Eph 4.11, 12. He gave some A­postles, and some Prophets, and some Evange­lists, and some Pastors and Teachers, for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the Ministry, for the edifying of the body of [Page 78]Christ, till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. Wherefore Gifts are of excellent use, and wee cannot say, Wee have no need of them. Were it not for Gifts, the Church would bee in a sad condition: How should the Scriptures bee interpreted? How should the mouths of the Adversaries bee stop­ped, but for Gifts? All are not Interpre­ters, all are not able to manage an Argu­ment, nor answer an Objection. There­fore Gifts must not bee contemned, but highly prized.

2 It is not to deny the respect and honour which should bee given to those that have them. Many persons mis­interpreting that of the Psalmist [In whose eyes a vile person is contemned, Psal. 15.4.] And that of the Apostle [Hence­forth know wee no man after the flesh, 2 Cor. 5.16.] Think there is no honour to bee given to any for their Gifts, while they give no evidence of their Graces.

It is true indeed, Wee must not give them that honour which belongs unto men, as they have Grace, but yet we must also beware that wee deny them not the honour that is due to men as they have Gifts.

Men may bee honourable in respect of some good thing which they have, though [Page 79] concemptible in respect of some better thing which they want. Though men have no­thing but Gifts, yet they are amiable and honourable for their Gifts sake. Christ loved the young man for the excellency of his moral parts, Mar. 10.21. Now if Christ loves such, why should not wee? Next unto those that have Grace, come they that have Gifts, though the men bee bad, their Gifts are good, and there is an honour due unto them. The Spirit of God, will bee acknowledged in Gifts, as well as in Grace, seeing hee is the Au­thor of both.

3 It is not to deny the labour and in­dustry which ought to bee bestowed in ac­quiring of them. Austin makes mention of some that neglected the means of knowledge, because it pufs up, and were willingly ignorant that they might bee humble. But this is by flying the shadow, to imbrace the body of sin. It is not the fault of knowledge, nor of any other gift, that it puffeth up, but of our cor­ruption, which takes an occasion thereby to make us swell. If through corruption, a man is apt to bee proud of his graces (as Mr. Fox once said of himself, ‘Some­times I get hurt by my Graces, and sometimes I get good by my Sins, for by my sinnes I am made more humble, and by my Graces I am made more proud)’ Wee need not wonder, if [Page 80]through the same, he be apt to grow proud of his gifts.

But if this bee no Objection against our endeavours for Grace, why should it bee pleaded against our endeavours for Gifts? Wee may not neglect our duty for fear of any evill that may acciden­tally come thereof. It is not onely law­full, but a duty to desire and endeavour after gifts, Covet earnestly the best Gifts, saith the Apostle to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 12.31.

It is the study of some, that they may bee general Scholars, that they may bee some body in every thing, so it should bee in the School of Christ. Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, If there bee any vertue, and if there bee any praise, wee should think on these things, Phil. 4.8.

Christians should strive to excel one another, not onely in Grace, but in Gifts also; For though Grace be sufficient for a mans self, yet not for himself relatively considered. Every member hath a double office, one to receive in for himself, and another toEph. 4.16. give forth to the rest. Now Grace inables a man to receive in, but Gifts onely to give forth. Many have a good treasure within, but want lan­guage [Page 81]and other gifts to bring it forth, and therefore have need to pray, that they may interpret the meaning of their own hearts for the edification of others.

2 Affirmatively, For those that want Gifts to deny self in respect of Gifts, is,

1 Not to murmure at the dispensation of God, in giving unto others, that which for the present, is denyed to them­selves.

It is an evil, that such as are defective in any thing wherein others doe excel, are by nature very subject to, To think that God deals unequally with them. What hard thoughts of God have many that are poor, because they are not so rich as o­thers! and many that are black, because they are not so comely as others! and many that are diseased, because they are not so healthy as others! and many that are in thraldome, because they have not the li­berty that others have! What hard spee­ches against God doe many of these some­times utter! Cursing the day wherein they were born, and accusing the influences of the Stars, &c.

Thus many not discerning in them­selves such abilities and perfections of minde, as they discover in others, are ever and anon quarrelling at the Work­manship of God, as if he had not suffici­ently [Page 82]polished his work, as if hee had not done it so exactly as he should, wishing rather they had never been made, than made so imperfect; and some mens dis­like of themselves has been so great, that growing impatient of beholding any lon­ger their own imperfections, they have laid violent hands upon themselves, and made themselves instruments of that small measure of annihilation which they are capable of.

The serious consideration of the abso­lute soveraignty of God over us (we being in his hands as Clay in the hands of the Potter) would shew us what an unreaso­nable thing it is, for any one (of what make soever hee bee) to murmur in this manner against his Maker; Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? Rom. 9.20. Shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it, What makest thou? or thy work, Hee hath no hands? Isa. 45.9. Hath not the Potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another un­to dishonour? Rom. 9.21. Besides, wee should consider what we have justly for­feited by our Apostacy from God; have we not sinned away the perfections and accomplishments of the minde, as well as of the body? if so, wee are not wronged, though they never be restored. But many times wee charge God foolishly, when the [Page 83]fault is in our selves; wee complaine of Nature, when wee neglect the means; it may bee he hath made us capable of im­provement as well as others, but wee are slothful, and take no paines, wee do not digge for knowledge as for hid treasure, and therefore no wonder wee are without it. But whatever bee the reason that wee have not the like gifts with others, there is no reason that wee should therefore murmure against God. This is a great e­vil in any one, but farre greater in one that has grace; to overlook our Graces, because wee have not gifts, is worst of all. If God hath given us the better part, what cause have we to complaine? If we have the gift of grace, wee need not bee much troubled, that wee have not the grace of gifts.

He that hath Grace, hath a gift worth all the gifts in the world; and yet as I have already hinted, there are few or none so deficient, as to be altogether with­out gifts, at least without a capacity of attaining some gift or other, whereby in their places they may bee serviceable to the body.

If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body, is it therefore not of the body? and if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body, is it therefore not of the body; If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? if the [Page 84]whole were hearing, where were the smel­ling? 1 Corint. 12.15, 16, 17. If all had the same gifts, there would follow a de­struction of the whole body, and conse­quently of themselves too; for it could not be a body, unless it were made of many members knit together, and di­verse one from another. But Self is not so well pleased with what it hath, as dis­contented at what it wants; and hence comes murmuring and repining against God. Here then is Self-denial to suppress all hard thoughts of this different dispensa­tion of God, seeing he hath set the members every one of them in the body, as it hath plea­sed him, and it is fit that wee should sub­scribe to his wisdome, and submit to his will therein.

Again, for those that want gifts, to deny Self in respoct of gifts; is,

2 Not to envie those that have them. The Spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envie, saith the Apostle, James 4.5. that is, inciteth putteth on, and moveth ear­nestly unto envie. When wee behold any excellency in another, out-shining that which is in our selves (so that, that which before was made glorious, hath now no glory by reason of their glory which ex­cels) Self presently bewrayeth it self in this passion of envie, urging us withFestos dies non agit invidia un­cessant importunity by all manner of ar­guments to maligne his person, and doe [Page 85]what in us lyes to quench the light of his excellency, and turn his glory into shame; for this is the nature of envie, to endea­vour the destruction of its object, it being nothing else but anEst tristitia de bono alte­rius, ut pro­prium nostrum bonum impe­dire vel mi­nuere creditur; ideo incitat ut bonum proximi, quantum in nobis est, impediamus, & contrarium malum ei procuremus. Rivet in De­calog. inward vexation at the good that is in another, for this very rea­son, that so much glory or praise seemeth to be taken from us, as is given to him.

And hence we are provoked in our spi­rits to doe our uttermost to deprive him of it, and to procure the contrary evil unto him, which if it cannot bee effected, then to endeavour the destruction of his person; as wee may see in the Story of Cain, Josephs Brethren, Saul, and the Scribes and Pharisees in their dealing with Christ. It is a special part of Self-denial then in those that want gifts, not to envie those that have them. Self will bee lust­ing unto envie, but Self must lose its lust­ing, wee must by no means yeeld unto it.

When John's Disciples came to him with a complaint, that all the people flockt after Christ, as fearing an eclipse of their Masters honour (and consequently of their own) by his interposition, hee thus answered them, A man can receive nothing except it be given him from heaven, [Page 86]Joh. 3.27. Every good gift, and every per­fect gift is from above, and cometh down from the father of lights, Jam. 1.17. who giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not, v. 5. Now, shal ourEnvie is cal­led an evil eye, because all the Diseases of the eye make it of­fended with any thing that is light, and shineth; as moths eat into the finest cloth, and the Cantharides blasts the sweetest flowers, so doth envie ever gnaw that which is most beauriful in ano­ther whom it hates. Reynolds Treat. of Pass. eye be evil because God is good? Matth. 20.15. wee are so farre from being like to God in this, that we doe in nothing more resemble the De­vil, who being destitute of true good­ness in himself, envieth it in every one else.

We should rejoyce at the sight of other mens excellencies, and bless God that o­thers are more able to doe him service, seeing wee our selves can do so little. It should glad out hearts that the glory of God is advanced, whoever be the instru­ments. Some indeed preach Christ even of envie and strife, and some also of good will; notwithstanding every way, whe­ther in pretence, or in truth, Christ is preached; and saith Paul, I therein doe rejoyce, yea and I will rejoyce, Phil. 1.18. VVhen Joshua told Moses that Eldad and Medad prophesied in the Camp, and desired him to forbid them, Moses said unto him, Enviest thou for my sake? would God that all the Lords people were Prophets, and that the Lord would put his spirit upon [Page 87]them, Numb. 11.29. now if such as Moses such as Paul, men of such eminent abili­ties to doe service both in Church and State, can be thus contented, how unbe­coming a thing is it, for those that have them not, to be dis-satisfied? to be neither able to doe good ones self, nor willing that another that is able, should, speaks the most abominable pride that can bee im­magined, a more cursed disposition is not to bee found in Hell. Another thing wherein those that want gifts are to deny Self in respect of gifts, is,

3 Not to glory in those that have them. As some are too too apt to envie and maligne them, so others too too apt to Idolize and adore them, attributing all unto them, as if they were the authors and finishers of their faith; and though these men may seeme to have but little re­gard to themselves, their own honour and esteem, while they are thus busied in pro­moting the good esteeme of others, yet the contrary is most true, for by this means they seek to commend themselves, lavishing out their praises upon others, that they may return with advantage back again upon themselves; for hereby they would be thought to bee men of a piercing eye, and an accurate judgement, in that they doe approve the things that are excellent, Phil. 1.10. they would bee ac­counted of the number of those, who by [Page 88]reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil, Heb. 5.14. so that though they have no atchievements of their own to boast of, yet they are good Judges of other mens; they can tell who doth well, and who doth ill, and a­mongst those that doe well, who doth best, and such they like, such they love; yea so confident are they of their own judge­ment in this particular, that they make it the common standard, whereby all that honour which is to bee given to men of worth and eminency, is to bee tried; and they will have neither more, nor less gi­ven to any one than their own judicious selves shall allow of.

And hence it is, that in populous pla­ces, where there are divers Ministers of note, one shall seldome come into any company, but he shall hear one crying up one, and another another, and a third (it may be) deerying both them; and their contention many times is so great, which of their Teachers should bee the greatest, that instead of commending, they fall to downright rayling upon them, and one upon another, till at length (being no longer able to endure) they all break up in a chafe, and resolve never to have fellowship with one another more.When the one shall say, I am of Calvin, and another, I am of Luther, when as they meet both in the name of Christian; nay when by most ridiculous dis­sention (for we have heard of such [...]) when one shall say, I am of Martin, and another, I am of Luther, whereas they did but divide Martin Luther, for they were both of his re­ligion; what must they needs bring but a deformity and confusion upon the face of the Church, a [...] enough to make up a Chaus. Calverwel. The Schism. p. 19. There [Page 89]is not any one thing that occasions more divisions, and sub-divisions amongst Pro­fessors, than this vain-glorying in men, as wee see in the Church of Corinth, while every one said, I am of Paul, and I of Apollo, and I of Cephas, and I of Christ, 1 Cor. 1.12. And the reason is this,Culverwel, ib. 22. they that glory in some excellencies, vilifie meaner; nay they vilifie choice ones too: For such as glory in Paul, slight Apollo, and such as admire Apollo, dis-esteem Paul.

Now such as glory in Paul cannot en­dure that Paul should bee dis-esteemed, and they that admire Apollo, cannot en­dure that Apollo should bee slighted, and therefore they that glory in Paul, pro­voke those that admire Apollo, by sleight­ing of Apollo; and they that admire Apollo, provoke those that glory in Paul, by dis-esteeming Paul, and so both rend the Church in peeces.See Dr. Reyn. Treat. of Pass. p. 317, 318. Nothing exaspe­rates our spirits so much: Nothing so much provokes us to anger, as contempt, from others meeting with the love of our selves. And therefore when a man al­ready strongly possessed with a love of his own, or his friends person, or parts, shall finde either of them by others slighted and despised, from whose joynt-respect hee hoped for a confirmation of his judgement, there-hence ariseth not onely a grief, that his expectation is [Page 90]crossed, and his judgement under-valued, but an eager desire to manifest his dis­pleasure against the persons who thus contemn him; which is commonly done by such wayes and means as make theAll anger ig a kind of dis­joyning, or di­vulsion of things before joyned, Reyn. Treat. of Pas. 332. breach so wide, that it can hardly af­terwards bee made up again. Therefore for the preventing of Schisme, wee must deny our selves, and not cry up one, to the disparagement of another, but give to every oneRom. 13.7. his due praise.

Lastly, For those that want Gifts, to deny self in respect of Gifts, is,

4 Not to desire, not to endeavour after them for self-ends.

Those that want Gifts, ought to covet them earnestly, and earnestly to labour after them, as I shewed be­fore; but not for honour, and applause, not for preferment and profit, asSee Act. 8.18, 19, 21, 22, 23, v. Simon Magus did, but for the edification of the Church, as the Apostle tells the Corinthi­ans, 1 Cor. 14.12. For as much as yee are all zealous of spiritual Gifts, seek that yee may excell to the edifying of the Church.

Wee see what it is for those that want Gifts, to deny Self in respect of Gifts; consider,

2 What it is for those that have Gifts.

1 Negatively, For those that have Gifts, to deny self in respect of Gifts, is not,

[Page 91]1 To deny that they have them. So­lomon observes, Prov. 13.7. There is that maketh himself rich, yet hath nothing; there is that maketh himself poor, yet hath great riches; that is, there are some that make their boast of great estates, that live after the rate of rich men, when indeed they are worth nothing, onelyTrap in loc. they trick up themselves with other mens plumes.

There are others that are continually complaining of their wants, that live after the rate of poor men, when indeed they have enough, and more than enough to live upon.

It is so here, There is that maketh him­self gifted, yet hath no Gifts; There is that maketh himself not gifted, yet hath great Gifts.

Some go up and down boasting, as if they did abound in knowledge, and in all judgement, they can resolve all doubts, put an end to all controversies, and yet are most grosly ignorant, and have need to be taught the first principles of Reli­gion; They desire to bee Doctors of the Law, but understand neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm, 1 Tim. 1.7.

Some again, that have attained to a good degree of knowledge, that in the judgement of others, are fitly qualified for publick service, will notwithstanding bee ever and anon declaiming against themselves, as not fit for any thing.

[Page 92]Now though there seem to be much of Self-denial in such a seeming modest de­nial of our own parts and abilities, yet for the most part, there is much Self-pleasing, and much Self-seeking in it. For,

1 In some, it is nothing else, but an expression of that longing desire, that they have to know what others think of them, they have a good opinion of themselves, and theyAs it is the common pro­perty of min, with all other creatures, to love himself, so it is his par­ticular desire also, being animal sociate, to be loved by others, because hereby that love of him­self which pro­ceedeth from judgement and reason is confirmed. Reynold. Treat of Pass. desire to have it confirmed by the good opinion of other men; and therefore by discommending of themselves, they do but administer an occasion to others to commend them; they speak the more against themselves, that others may speak the more for them; Its ordinarily observed of some Ministers and others, when they come off from their publick Exercises, they presently begin a discourse of the meanness, and unworthiness of what they have done. That it was scarce worth the hearing, that its nothing to what such a one, and such a one can do, &c. But hear­ing from their friends, how much they were taken with it, and how all admire it, and applaud it; to shewUsually such professions are but counterfeit, and that praise which men seem to neglect, or beat back at the first hop, they readily take at the next re­bound Manton, Comment on J [...]n Advertisement to the Reader. how well-pleased they are with this seeming un­expected approbation, and that their [Page 93]friends may the more admire, they be­gin to tell them, in how short a time they did it, how few helps they had, and that they never read any one upon that subject, &c.

2 In others, but an expression of that pride that they take in slighting such things, as others do so much admire. There is a pride that ariseth out of the contempt of pride, when the mind glories in this, that it hath trampled glory under­foot; and this is [...]. M. Anto. lib. 12. the most abominable pride that is.

3 In others, but an excuse to save themselves from some imployment which they do not affect, as being either less advantagious, or more prejudicial to their private interests than some others is.

When Moses was afraid to go to Pha­raob, as God Commanded, hee pleaded want of Eloquence, Exod. 4.10. Some that have gone to the University with professed resolutions to enter into the Ministry, meeting afterwards with some unexpected preferment, have changed their resolutions, and for an excuse, pleaded their want of gifts for so weighty an imployment, whereas if they had missed their preferment, there would have been no want of gifts at all, meaner gifts then must have been suffi­cient.

[Page 94]4 In others it proceeds from discon­tent, that their parts and abilities are not so great as others.

By all this it appears how much of selfishness there may be in this seeming Self-deniall.

Certainly upon what ground, or for what end soever it bee, it cannot bee for the glory of God, to deny those gifts which wee have received from him, when wee are called to make a profession of them. Again,

For those that have gifts to deny Self in respect of Gifts, is not

2 To lay them aside, as useless in the dispensation of the mysteries of the Gospel. It is a woful delusion that some men are under, to leave off to stir up the gifts they have received, upon pretence of the immediate inspiration of the Holy Ghost, to burn their books, and neglect their studies, and to come into the Assem­bly without fore-thinking what they shall say, in confidence that the Spirit of God will dictate to them.

Self-denial is that which herein they do pretend, but the thing which they principally aime at, is the exalting of themselves, while they would have us be­leeve, that God deals more intimately and familiarly with them than with any else-besides.

And that they are exalted above mea­sure, [Page 95]through the abundance of their supposed revelations, is too too evident; while they cast so much scorn and con­tempt upon the means of Gods own In­stitution and appointment.

But their folly and madness, shall bee made manifest to all men. Wee know that the Spirit of God is not con­trary to himself, and therefore will not do any thing that shall ecclipse the glory of his own appointments. For those then that have gifts, to deny Self in respect of their gifts, as it is not to deny that they have gifts, so it is not to deny, to make use of them. But

2 Affirmatively, For those that have Gifts, to deny Self in respect of Gifts. Is,

First, Not to bee proud of them.

It is commonly observed of those that excell in Gifts, that they are many of them excessively proud; And there are three things wherein their pride doth chiefly discover it self.

Their conceit of themselves.

Their contempt of such as want

Gifts: And,

Their enmity against others that do excell in them.

1 Their conceit of themselves. Self­love, and Self-conceit do alwayes dwell together, and are mutual causes one of another. There is à The speech of a selfish man, Proximus ego­met mi hi, I am next neigh­bour, or neerest to my self; thus he thinks, and thus he speaks, and hence it is that he thinks best of himself and loves himself best. proximus mihi, in a Selfish mans breast, and hee can easily [Page 96]admit good thoughts of himself, still viewing his gifts in no glass but self­liking.

This fire of Self-love, though many times it bee raked up under the ashes of most wofull impotencies, and deformi­ties, yet it cannot forbear to smoak forth the filthy vapours of conceitedness.

The Philosopher observes of parents that they love their children, not because they are the fairest, but because they are their own.

In like manner, many men admire their own parts and gifts, not because they so much excell other mens, as be­cause they be their own.

Many are proud of their own black­ness, and look upon that in themselves as their glory, which other men look upon as their shame.

But where this affection meets with a more fertile soyl, there it springs, and spreads more than any where.

If there bee any plot in Natures gar­den better than other; this hemlock, will grow there, which being at any time fed upon, presently fumes up into the brain, and intoxicates the whole head.

Hence it comes to pass that many men not ballasted with humility, obser­ving something excellent in themselves, whereby they are advanced above others, and admired by all round about them, [Page 97]can scarcely keep themselves upright, but are ready to be overturned by every blast of a fawning Parasite. [...]. Aust. in Soph. Elenc. l. 1. c. 14 Other mens weaknesses and deformities serve as soils to set off the perfections of accomplisht men with greater lustre and glory, which when they take notice of, they hardly know how to contain themselves in an even temper of spirit, but are apt to think more highly of themselves than is meet, as if the world of worthiness had his whole globe comprised in their breasts. And from this over-high conceit of themselves, because of their Gifts, pro­ceeds,

2 Their contempt of others, that want Gifts. They look downupon such as a company of poor, silly, contemptible things, as having not for which they should bee regarded.

They will by no means allow they should have any respect given them, they hold it an abasing of their persons to bee in their company,There is Tu­mor cerebrz, as well as Tumor cordis, as well a learned, as a stubborn pride, a pride against the weaknes, as against the per­son of our bro­ther, a pride whereby wee will not stoop to the capacity and edification of him, as whereby wee will not stoop to a yeelding and reconcilia­tion with him, that is the swelling of knowledge, & this of malice. Reynold Treat. of Pass. an undervaluing of their parts to condescend to the lowness of their capacities; they will not enter­tain conference with them, unless now and then to make themselves sport with their ignorance; they love to bee often reflecting upon such men, and take great pleasure to make them ashamed of their weaknesses and to see them blush or hang down the head before them.

[Page 98]They will not allow of the commen­dation of their vertues, or imitation of their graces, though they bee never so Religious, yet because they bee plaine Country-men, or illiterate Mechanicks, they are good for nothing, and their Religion is but blinde devotion.

Thus the proud Pharisees, upon a conceit of their own knowledge and learning, contemned the common people that flocked after Christ and imbraced his Doctrine, as a company of blinde, silly, ignorant wretches, fit to bee cursed and destroyed.

This wee finde in that Reply of theirs to the High Priests Officers, who in­stead of taking Christ, as they had been commanded, being very much taken with Christ, approved of, and commen­ded him at their return, Joh. 7.45, 46. being asked the question why they had not brought him? they returned this answer, Never man spake as this man, to which the Pharisees replied, Are yee also deceived? Have any of the Rulers, or of the Pharisees beleeved on him? But this people that know not the Law, are cursed; as if they had said, They are onely some of the rude multitude, unskilful, and un­learned men, that understand not the meaning of the Scriptures, that run after him, and these are devoted to destructi­on; but as for the wise and learned, as [Page 99]for the Pharisees who are knowing men, & such as shall be saved, they are all against him, not one of them beleeves on him.

Now if such as the Pharisees, men of such judgement and understanding, men so greatly in favour with God, doe take no notice of him, why should any one look after him? As for the judgement of the multitude that follow him, it is no­thing worth, hee is the rather to bee sus­pected, because such as they doe think so well of him. This was from that proud opinion and conceit that they had of themselves, that they thusSemper in allos contume­liosr sunt, qui­cun (que) sibi plus justo placent, & immodicum nostri amorem sequitur fra­trum despectus, Calvin. in 10 c. vilified and contemned others; they thought them­selves the only knowing men, and there­fore that none else were to bee regar­ded.

But it is not the simplicity of the Vulgar only that such men despise, they know how to trample upon the learned also, even those that have been trained up in the Schools of the Prophets, toge­ther with themselves, and have obtained a good measure of Learning, so as to bee very useful and serviceable in the Church, yet because they are not such general Schollars, but it may bee very unskilful, in some one or other of the Arts; they make them the objects of their scorn, and therefore will be sure to decry them in all companies where-ever they come.

[Page 100]There is one thing more wherein the pride of these men doth bewray it self, and that is,

3 Their enmity against others of like gifts with themselves.

Moralists say, that likeness is a cause of love, but experience sometimes tells us the contrary; for where observe wee a greater enmity, than betwixt men alike; eminent in learning? It is seldome seen that two such (especially if they bee of the same Profession) can approach the Gate of honour, without justling for the entry, that can hear ofNec quen­quam jam ferre potest, Caesarve priorem, Pom­peiusve parem— equality with­out repining, or of priority without in­dignation. Love runs not so easily in a collateral or retrograde, as in a down­right stream; let men be uppermost and they'l smile upon us, let them conquer, and the Conduits shall run with wine.

There is aThird Epist. of Joh. v. 9. Diotrephes in many mens breasts, aspiring to a preheminence in e­very thing, as if they alone were so ma­ny Suns in their particular Orbs, to whom all the other Starres about them must be beholding for light and influence. And therefore if they can help it, there shall be none other near them, but such as will humbly acknowledge their Pri­macy, such as will bee content to see by their Spectacles, and sayl by their Com­pass.

Of all others these are least able to suf­fer [Page 101]an Ecclipse, which if at any time it happen (as often by theValidiorum exortu exilia obscurantur. interpositi­on of a greater light it doth) it portends no small disturbance, and confusion to the whole Society whereof they are members.

Wee see it in divers places where there are two Ministers, how the merits of the one, procures the enmity and opposition of the other; if the people say of David, hee hath slaine his ten thousands, Saul cannot bear it, but1 Sam. 18, 8, 9. eyes him from that day forward, not onlyEngl. Annot. second Edit. carefully, and curi­ously prying into all his actions, to see to what end they tend, but also beholding, and censuring them with a malicious eye and aspect; the heart no otherwise so plainly discovering it self, as by theGen. 4.5, 6. eye and countenance.

I saw Envie in that painting,
Had a wonderful looking,
For she looktd but awry,
Or over-thwart all baggingly;
And she had a foul visage,
Shee might look in no visage
Of man, or woman forth right plain,
But shut her one eye for disdain,
So for envie brenned shee,
When shee might any man see,
[Page 102]That fair or worthy were, or wise,
Or else stood in folks prise.
Chaucer, Romant of the Rose, Fol. 121.

And yet for a time it may bee hee dissembles his malice, making cour­tesie the outside of mischief, while secretly he attempts to work him out of the peoples affections, which if upon trial, he finde impossible to be effected, the de­light which hee took in meditating so wicked a revenge, is turned into vexati­on, and his rage doth swell in his heart so much the more, as it is faine to bee sup­pressed in silence, and disguised with humbleness; thus when men grow proud of their gifts, do they usually discover their pride.

Three things therefore are required of all such as have gifts, in full of this first particular of Self-denial, Not to bee proud of them.

1 Not to think too highly of them­selves, because of their gifts.

2 Not to contemn others, because of their want of gifts.

3 Not to hate others, because they doe excell in them. We have all these in Rom. 12.3, 4, 5. where the Apostle speaking to all those that have gifts, and comman­ding them not to be proud of them, gives a three-fold reason of so necessary a [Page 103]Commandement, all which conclude a­gainst this threefold pride, which usu­ally (as we have seen) discovers it self in such, as are proud of their gifts. The Com­mandement is in the former part of the third verse, set down both in the negative, [For this I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think more highly of himself than he ought to think] and in the affirmative, But soberly.] The reasons of both, are in the latter part of that and in the two verses following.

1 From the efficient Cause, or Author of Gifts, and that is God, according as God hath dealt, or distributed, [...]. What Gifts soever any one hath, he hath them all from God; Nemo igitur super­biat ut suis, let no man therefore bee proud of them, as if they were his own. In as much as God gives them, it shews that wee have none of our own; this should put us in minde of our own penu­ry and emptiness, which would bee an humbling consideration.

It is a very uncomely thing for a man to boast of that which is not his own, for one that lives by borrowing, to glory in his great estate, and it is very unjust too; in as much as the glory which is due to his friend, by this means hee transferres upon himself.

By this Argument, the Apostle endea­vours to take down the pride of the pust [Page 104]up Corinthians 1 Cor. 4.7 Who maketh thee to differ from another? and what hast thou that thou didst not receive? now if thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou didst not receive it? Such stinging interrogations as these (would wee but expostulate in this manner with our own hearts) would quickly prick the bladder, and let out the wind.

2 From the proportion of Gifts Nemo est in Dei famil [...]â, qui ralenium non acceperit public [...]m aut privatum. Paraens in loc. accor­ding as God hath dealt to every man the mea­sure of faith; God hath not given all to one man, but something to every man. There is in the Body of Christ that which every joynt supplieth, according to the ef­fectual working in the measure of every part, Ephes. 4.16. Nemoigitur alium con­temnat; Let no man therefore contemn another for what he wants, but esteeme and honour him for what he hath.

3 From the communion of Gifts, for as we have many members in one body, and all members have not the same office, so we being many, are one body in Christ, and everyone members one of another; so that the Gifts of one member are not his alone, but a­nothers; whatsoever one hath, that all the rest have, in as much as that one hath it who is a part of themselves; all have an interest in it, and benefit by it. Nemo igitur alio invideat, nemo alium odio ha­beat, Hared first generates en­vie, and this again doth re­ciprocally en­crease hatred, and both joyn in mischief. Reynolds Treat. of Pass. 156 Let no man therefore envie or hate another, but every one improve his [Page 105]talent for the good of the whole body.

In the Natural body one eye doth not hate the other, that sees as well, or better than it self, the right eye doth not wish the left put out, that so it might see a­lone; one ear doth not wish the other stopt, that so it might hear alone; one hand doth not wish the other bound up, that so it might work alone; nor one foot wish the other cut off, that so it might walk alone; the one doth his office the better for the other.

Again, the eye doth not hate the eare, because the eare hears, which the eye doth not; nor the eare hate the eye, because the eye sees, which the eare doth not; the hand doth not hate the foot because the foot walks, which the hand doth not; nor the foot the hand, because the hand works, which the foot doth not; but are mutually serviceable one to the other, in procuring the good of the whole body, whereof they are joynt members.Cotton Eccles. c. 4.4 And therefore if wee were united in brotherly love one to another, the gifts of one member would be the joy of the rest, and the honour of one member the joy of the rest, 1 Corint. 12.26. one finger envieth not another that weareth a Gold Ring, as taking it for an ornament of the whole hand, yea of the whole body. And thus much of this first particular, wherein those that have Gifts are to deny Self in [Page 106]respect of Gifts. In the next place,

For those that have Gifts, to deny Self in respect of Gifts, is,

2 Not to presume upon them. As some that have Grace withouti. e. Some particular Gifts which they desire. Gifts are some­times ready to despair, so others that have Gifts without Grace, are most times ready to presume. As their gifts and personal endowments fill themselves with conceit and admiration, so they ex­pect they should produce the like effect in others that doe observe them, yea that God also should respect them the more for them. And these are of two sorts, such as presume upon their Natural gifts, and such as presume upon their Spiritual gifts.

1 Such as presume upon their Natural gifts; these look upon themselves as cu­rious pieces of Natures Workmanship, and therefore perswade themselves they are the objects of heavens love. They ar­gue themselves into a delusion thus: ‘God hath imprinted so many Characters of his Image upon my person, enabled my person with so many rare endowments, em­brightned my understanding with orient beams of knowledge, by which I can finde out the most hidden secrets of Nature, re­covered unto reason that dominion and authority, which my unruly and seditious passions had usurped and extorted from it, beautified my body with purity of complexi­on, [Page 107]eminency of stature, proportion of parts; and shall I not hence conclude that I am greatly beloved of God? Are such Silver vessels made to dishonour? Is there not rubbish enough in the world besides to be thrown out of the City of God? Must the same fate take hold on me likewise? I can­not thus perswade my self. Surely these communicated excellencies from God him­self are strong arguments to me, of the love and good will of God towards me, more than to many thousands that want them, so that I need not fear that I shall beacast-away in the end.’

Thus doe many self-conceited persons delude themselves, vainly imagining that because of these Natural and Moral ac­complishments of theirs, they are made fit for society and fellowship with God. O would men but seriously take notice of the conclusions that they make in their secret reflections upon themselves! they would acknowledge that what they now read is true.

This is that, and all that which bears up the spirits of many great Schollars, and many of the Gallants and great ones, that sit at the upper end of the world, with a vaine confidence that all is well with them at present, and that it shall be well with them hereafter.

2 Such as presume upon Spiritual Gifts, these think they have more to bee [Page 108]confident upon than the former; for thus they plead for themselves? We are inlightned, not onely to see into the se­crets of nature, but into the more hidden mysteries of the Gospel, Wee are the guides of the blinde, the lights of them which are in darkness, instructers of the foolish, and teachers of babes; in our preaching, wee are sometimes sons of thun­der, breaking the rocks, and throwing down the mountains, that are before us, sometimes again, sons of consolation, raising up the valleys.

Thus our Saviour brings them in pleading at the last day, Lord, Lord, open unto us, for wee have prophesied in thy Name, and in thy Name cast out Devils, and in thy Name done many wonderfull works, Matth. 7.22.

To the former of these, I would com­mend that saying of the Apostle, Rom. 2.11. There is no respect of persons or [...] accepting of faces with God.

Personal accomplishments shine with an amiable lustre in the eyes of men, and do as it were captivate their affections, and with a secret kinde of enchantment, bewitch the lovers from themselves. It is otherwise with God, they work not so strongly upon his love; hee sees with a clearer eye than any man in the world, his eye is not terminated upon the ele­gancy of the outward appearance as [Page 109]mans is, all things are naked and anato­mized in his sight, hee can discern a rot­ten carcass through a gilded superficies, and see a gastly soul through a painted body.

When Samuel was sent to anoint Da­vid King of Israel, Jesse made his sons to pass before him, that hee might single out from amongst them one for the Crown; and when Eliab came before him, hee lookt upon him, hee was taken with the comeliness of his person, and the height of his stature. and said surely, The Lords Anointed is before me.

What ground had Samuel thus to con­clude? No other but because of the beauty of his countenance, this gave him a fitness for the Crown in Samuels eye. But God reproves him for it, and said, Look not upon his countenance or on the height of his stature, because I have refused him; for the Lord seeth not as man seeth, for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart, 1 Sam. 16.7. It is not the grace of beauty, but the beauty of grace that affects God. All other ex­cellencies suit very well with sense, but to a spiritual eye they represent no love­liness at all.

Suppose a man to be the Essay of Na­ture, to whom every creature should con­tribute part of its perfection, who hath the largest portion of intellectuals, quick­ness [Page 110]of apprehension, firmness of me­mory, solidity of judgement, eloquence, courage, wisdome, and policy. &c. yet if hee had not grace, one thing were still wanting, and that the better part too, all else would bee but splendidum nihil, a glorious vanity. God looks at the heart, and hee looks at grace in the heart. What ever the Cabinet bee, God re­spects the Pearl that is in it most of all. God respects the heart as it hath a new draught of his own image upon it, if this be wanting, though all other natural per­fections be present, yet there is no beauty which God respects.

God did not regard Absolom for his beauty, nor Achitophel for his wisdome, nor Dives for his honourable descent. These were vile persons in Gods ac­count. And therefore you that are un­der this delusion, I beseech you consider seriously of these things, and bethink your selves of the duty of Self-denial. Be content to lay your honour, and glory in the dust; Do not fancy your selves the onely excellent upon earth, till you be Saints; Do not glory in the portion you have received from nature, unless you bee inriched with Grace. God will not respect you for any of these things, if you have no better; it may be he may use you in some particular service, and reward you with some tem­poral [Page 111]reward, and afterwards reject you, to be sure, while thus, hee will never give you the Kingdome of Heaven.

When God comes to pick and choose for the Kingdome of Heaven, Not many wise not many mighty, not many noble men are called: Where is the wise? Where is the Scribe? where is the disputer of this world? saith the Apostle, 1 Cor. 1.20. Are not most of them this day without God inthe world? Are not multitudes of them in Hell already? As for those that presume upon their spiritual gifts, I would wish them seriously to consider of that answer, that such at the last day shall have from the Lord, Matth. 7.23. Then will I pro­fess unto them, I never knew you, depart from me yee that work iniquity. Men of such excellent gifts as have been blessed to the conviction, and conversion of many a soul, will bee loath to suspect themselves; But it will bee most dread­full damnation, after so many excellent Sermons preached and printed, so many powerfully moving, heart-breaking, and heart-melting prayers and tears, &c. for any one to be damned.

I shall adde no more, but pass on to the next particular; for those that have gifts, to deny Self in respect of Gifts, is,

3 Not to abuse them in the use of them.

[Page 112]Great is the abuse of Gifts, and Self is as much seen in it as in any thing what­soever. As,

1 When men exercise them about high things, that are above, either their own, or other mens apprehensions, whose information and instruction, they are more especially bound to take care of:

1 Their own apprehensions, when they will be medling with things, which either they do not understand, or which cannot be understood.

1 Which they do not understand, when they will take upon them to determine in mat­ters whereof they have no certain know­ledge, nor any wel-grounded experience. It is observed of many (in some particulars, excellently well skill'd) that they affect nothing more, than to bee undertaking, where they have least ability to perform as they ought. And this is from,

1 An eager desire of glory, and that,

1 In being equall to others, who in some particulars do excel them; They are impatient of coming short in any thing, thinking it a reflection upon their own worth, that another should do better than themselves, and therefore they pre­sently begin to imitate, striving to do the like (though contrary to their own ge­nius) and so mar all.

2 In excelling others, who in all par­ticulars [Page 113]are even with them. They can­not indure that others should stand upon the same levell with themselves, and therefore are ever climbing up to the higher ground, till at length they tumble down lower than before.

2 Self-confidence, and an over-high opinion and conceit of their own abili­ties, whereby they fondly imagine they can do any thing as well, or better than others; they think nothing is too hard for them, but that they shall either finde a way, or make one to their desired glory. As some despairing of their own sufficiency, shun those imployments wherein had they confidence answerable to their abilities, they might do wor­thily, so others presuming upon it, make many fruitless adventures, to the discre­dit of themselves, and detriment of o­thers.

Other things might bee mentioned to shew how much of Self there is in this Abuse, but they are all, or most of them reducible unto these two Generals, which indeed are the principal causes of the o­ther Abuse also, which is, when they will bee medling with things,

2 Which cannot bee understood, when they will bee aspiring, and reaching after the knowledge of things not revealed, when they will bee trying to unlock and open those secret and reserved mysteries, [Page 114]which the counsel of God hath wisely shut up, and hid from their eyes.

Some imploy all their studies to finde out the principles of Mettals and to con­joyn them otherwise than before they have been, that from thence may result a Catholick Medicine for the perfecting of imperfect Mettals, and for restoring of sick and decayed bodies of what sort so­ever; and these are they that stile them­selves Students in the most Divine myste­ries of Hermetick learning.

Some set themselves on work to fore­know, and fore-tell future events, as South-sayers, Astrologers, and divers Enthusiasts.

Some cast it up just how long it shall be to the day of Judgement. Others how many Centuries it shall last.

Some beat their brains to finde out what God was doing before hee made the world: Others to know whether there bee not more worlds than one, whether the stars bee not peopled and inhabited in like manner as the earth is.

Some try experiments for finding out the first common matter of all things: Others that they may see the naked essence of any thing.

Some inquire into the estate of Spi­rits, and they tell us that some of them are mortal, also how many years they [Page 115]live: Others into the Hierarchy of An­gels, and they tell us of their several offices and imployments, their several orders, and the number of them.

Some inquire where heaven is to bee after the day of Judgement, and tell us that Christ shall reign upon the earth, and all the Saints with him for ever: Others dig deep to finde out the place of the damned, and they tell us, that at the center of the earth is the fire of hell, and that it is kindled by the Pri­mum Mobile, and influences of the Stars.

I might quickly fill up many pages, should I proceed to set down but one half of the many gross fopperies, and monstrous conceptions, that have been Midwifed into the world by these, and such like bold and presumptuous in­quiries of fanatick Chymists, and Theo­sophists; But these few may serve as a sufficient Induction for the discovery of the Abuse wee now speak of, the causes whereof (to shew how much of Self there is in it) are

1 A prurient desire and hankering after knowledge.See Culverwels Treatise of the light of Na­ture cap. 13. And Baxter on the Arrogancy of Reason a­gainst Divine Revelations. Men long for the fruit of the forbidden Tree, and would fain bee plucking some Apples from it; they can­not indure that any thing should bee con­cealed from them, they would have an open and unlimited prospect of the [Page 116]whole compass, and extent of being: They would know all that is knowable, and so would bee as Gods in point of knowledge, which was that which over­threw our first Parents.

2 An eager desire of glory, and of having the pre-eminence in all things. They would be thought to be the Non­such in the world, both for Philosophy and Divinity, and thereforeSee Reynolds Treat. of Pass. 490. and Ob­servations up­on Anthroposo­phia Theomagi­ca. Sect. 1. disdaining the common road wherein others have gone before them, they chuse to walk in wayes of their own making, studying, if it bee possible, to finde out some new concerning Truths, never before discovered.

3 A proud conceit of themselves, as if they had an All-comprehending wis­dome, and were able to see through the nature and reason of all things, yeaThere bee those which f [...]e out the depth of the highest secrets of God, no­thing is un­known unto them, neither in heaven, nor hell, &c. D [...] Espaigne, e Popular Errors Sect. 2. chap. 7 to fathome the bottomless depths of the counsels of God. This the Apostle notes as the main cause of mens intru­ding themselves into things which they have not seen, that they are vainly puft up by their fleshly minde, Col. 2.18. that is, by the conceitedMentem car­nis vocat hu­mani ingenii pe spicaciam quantacunque eit. Calv. in loc. perspicacity of their flesh­ly understandings. From hence it is that they do so Magisterially give sentence upon every thing, nothing must bee true or false, but according as they do appre­hend: Though it bee the most unque­stionable truth, attested to, and sealed by him that is Truth it self, and cannot [Page 117]lye, yet if they do not understandSee the fore­mentioned Treatise of Mr. Baxter of the Arrogancy of Reason, &c. the quiddity or nature of the thing, if they cannot finde out the causes, the end, and use of it; if they cannot see a possibility of accomplishing the matter by natural means; there is then no truth in it, it is but a eunningly devised fable, and they will not beleeve it. On the contrary, though it bee the most prodigious lye, yet if they fancy it to bee a truthSibi arrogant authouitatem de omnibus judicandi, suam censu­ram, suum ju­dicium pro o­raculis haberi ab omnibus, volunt. Calv. in loc. supra­dict. it must pass for an Oracle, they confidently obtrude it upon the world, and challenge all mens belief of it.

Thus wee see how much of Self there is in it, when men exercise their gifts about high things, that are above their own ap­prehensions. The next particular is, when they exercise them about high things that are above,

2 Other mens apprehensions, whose information and instruction, they are more especially bound to take care of. This is the usual fault of many great Scholars that are Preachers, that though they do not study such things as are above their own capacities, yet they preach such things as are above the capacities of the greatest part of their hearers. In popular Assemblies some fall upon those knotty disputes and controversies, which at least as they handle them) were much fitter for the Schools, than the Pulpit. Others do so cloud and obscure their Sermons [Page 118]with such variety of reading, and ancient history, such subtile speculations of Metaphysicks, such a multitude of ab­struse and difficult termes of Art, un­couth allusions, and hidden method, that the common people can make nothing of what they say, nor reap any benefit by it, verily there is much of Self in such kinde of preaching, for as much as it proceeds from

1 Pride and haughtiness of spirit. They think it Self-denial enough that men of such parts, and learning, and degrees, as themselves, will condescend to preach to any, they need not condescend lower in preaching to every ones capacity. They lay aside much of that honour which their Wisdomes might otherwise have, in that they will daign to preach, shall they lay aside their learning too? Besides, is it fit the chief Master of the School should teach the Pettits? Let an Usher be provi­ded for them, for their parts they will take no pains about them. Thus they leave the ignorant, and unlearned to shift for know­ledge as well as they can; if they can pick any thing now and then out of their learn­ed discourses, it is well for them, for other­wise they shall never be taught by them.

2 Desire of credit and applause. They preach in this manner.

1 That the learned may commend them; They would have it known that [Page 119]they are learned, and that they would have the praise of their learning. They would have it taken notice of what pro­ficiency they have made in their studies, what languages they have learned, what Authors they have read and digested, what controversies they are able to deter­mine, and therefore they desireAmbitio scenam defi­der [...]t. a learned Auditory, such as may bee able to take notice of their learning, and give them the glory of it. If providence so order it that their lot falls amongst an ignorant people, it is not long before they grow weary, and they desire a more knowing people, not a people more knowing of Christ, and his Doctrine, but more able to know them, and their ability in preaching.

2 That the ignorant and unlearned may admire them. So as they may bee admired, they care not that they bee not understood; and indeed they would not be understood, that they might be admi­red, seeing the vulgar sort take them for the ablest Preachers, who tell them of such things as they are least able to apprehend.

Thus I have shewn how much of Self there is in it, when men exercise their gifts about high things, that are above either their own, or other mens appre­hensions, whose information and in­struction, they are more especially bound to take care of. There is another Abuse [Page 120]of Gifts, wherein Self acts in like man­ner, and that is,

2 When men exercise them about low things, that are beneath the dignity of their own, and other mens under­standings, to bee much conversant in them. When they do magno conatunugas agere, take a great deal of pains aboutTelas quasdam doctrinae pa­riunt tenui­tate fili ope­risque ad­mirabiles sed quoad usum frivo­las & ina­nes. Bacon. trifles, and impertinent curiosities, such things as are of no great use, or any considerable advantage, either for the bettering of themselves, or benefit­ing of others. To say nothing of Playes and Romances, and the many voluminous Comments upon some trivial Pamphlet of an old Heathen writer, the blushes of many great Wits, to have been so labo­riously idle, in the compiling of them, it is lamentable to consider, what more childish toyes a great many Preachers im­ploy themselves about.

Some come up into the Pulpit with meerFuit quon­dam tempus illud, quo instar gra­vissimae ma­ [...]ronae, sucra in publicum procedebat eloquentia: Nunc autem pudet d [...]cere, sed piget tacere; hac, ut levis me­retricula se lenociniis & fucis insinuat. Caussin. de form. sac. Eloq. l. 15. So is that honey flowing matron Eloquence apparrelled, or rather disguised in a Courtesan-like paint­ed affectation. Sir Phil. Syd. Def. of Poetry. vapours, and flashes of words strong lines, but slender matter, some­thing to tickle the ear, but little or no­thing to pierce the heart.

[Page 121]Some general precepts of morality they deliver unto their hearers, but they do it so conceitedly, with suchAlazono­mastix's observat. on Anima magia ab­scondita, p. 144. chiming and clinching of words, Antithetal Li­brations, and symphorical rappings, that to sober men they seem rather like some idle boyes playing with knick-knacks to please their own ears and fancies, than grave Divines, speaking wholesome words, and giving weighty counsel of life, and manners; so that the best they do, is but to make the most solemn things ridiculous by their Apish handling of them: But they are well satisfied, (it being the principal thing they look for) to bee applauded and cried up by the vulgar2d Lash of Alazono­mastix 207. Men of it­ching ears, that catch more after an elegancy than after a promise, and are better pleased with a Criticisme, than with a practical Truth. Culverwels Schisme, p. 18. that are more taken with smooth non-sense, or superficial flou­rishes, than with the deepest knowledge in a careless dress. This is a great Abuse; but there is one more, which is worse, and indeed the worst that is, viz.

3 When men exercise them about evill things that are against their own and other mens spiritual good. I will but instance in the wicked and ungodly opinions that are so rife in these dayes, which, many men of great parts (for [Page 122]the Devil hath alwayes hadCarried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men, and cunning craf­tiness where­by they lye in wait to deceive, Eph. 4.14. It seems these Sedu­cers are men of parts [the Apostle des­cribes them in the same words as the old Ser­pent is des­cribed by whose subtilty wee exchanged Paradice for bryars and thistles] Veterators, beaten fellows, men exercised and skilful to deceive, Artists and Crafts­masters in sleight and subtilty, and stratagems of Deteit. Vines in loc. Serm. before the Lord Mayor and Alder. of Lond. such Fa­ctors) do make it the chief of their studies to spread and maintain, in which, as there is the greatest Abuse of Gifts, as all men (not abused into a more favourable con­ceit by them) will readily acknowledge, so (as the Scripture doth abundantly testifie) there is the grossest self-seeking. Indeed many times such as are the Broachers of false doctrines, are the greatest pre­tenders to mortification and Self-denial; but the Scripture hath marked them forth for the most wretched generation of Self-seekers of any in the world.

Of some it tells us that they speak perverse things, to draw Disciples after them, Act. 20.30.

Of others, that they serve not the Lord, but their own bellies, Rom. 16.18.

Of others, that through covetousness, they make They do most of all aim at them who are good prize, they care not much for a sheep, that hath not a good fleece. Vines ibid. merchandise of their followers, 2 Pet. 2.3. and

[Page 123]Of others, that they walk after the flesh in the For particular Instances. See Parresiastes his Discourse of Enthusi­asme. lust of nucleanness, vers. 10. Having eyes, full of adultery, vers. 14. and that they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through much wantounness, those that were clean escaped from them, that live in errour, v. 18.

And thus much may serve in brief for a discovery of the several Abuses of Gifts, and of that of Self that is in them; by which wee see what is required of all such as have Gifts in full of this third par­ticular of Self-denial, Not to abuse them in the use of them. Namely,

1 Not to exercise them about high things that are above them. Every one hath his proper Gift, and there are ob­jects and imployments proper unto eve­ry Gift, to which in the exercise of it, it must bee confined. The eye cannot judge of sounds, nor the ear determine of colours. They must needs spoyl what they take in hand, that will enter­prize things beyond their skill. They that are unlearned (saith Peter) presu­ming to interpret the Scriptures)2 Pet. 3.16. do wrest them to their own destruction; And Paul tells us they are but1 Tit. 10. compared with 1 Tim. 1.6, 7. vain talkers and deceivers, that take upon them to bee Teachers when they understand neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm It is a very preposterous course that such men take in the exercise of their Gifts, [Page 122] [...] [Page 123] [...] [Page 124]for whereas they should exercise to know, they exercise as having known, and so is their brain delivered of much matter that was never begotten by knowledge. But where there is a liquorsome defire of vain-glory, and an over weening opinion of ones own ability to second it, there a man will adventure upon any thing, thinking long till hee bee doing, though when it comes to the trial, hee can do nothing to the purpose. Here then it would bee good to consider wherein ones glory lyes. Wee are apt to think wee have no glory, if wee have not as much, or the same that another hath, which is a very great mistake.1 Cor. 15.41. There is one glory of the Sun, and another of the Moon, and another glory of the Stars. The least Star hath a brightness, though not the bright­ness of a Sun, and that is its glory. Its the glory of the eye that it sees, and the glory of the ear that it hears, it is no dis­paragement to the one that it hears not, nor to the other that it doth not see. So it is here. It is glory enough that wee have some Gift or other (though in a lesser measure) whereby wee are made serviceable in the places that God hath set us in. It is glory enough for a private Christian that hee can re­peat a Sermon, and instruct his family, and no discredit to him at all that hee cannot preach.

[Page 125]But it is foul shame, for any one to de­sire glory in things above hisTurpe est, quod ne que­as, capiti committere pondus: Et pressum in­flexo mox dare terga genu. Pro­per. See Luk. 14.28. strength and measure, and make shew of that which is not really in him. Let every one therefore, learn that needfull lesson of the Apostles, Not to think of himself more highly than hee ought to thinke, but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to eve­ry man the measure of faith, Rom. 12.3. When David could say, Lord, my heart is not haughty, nor mine eyes lofty, then hee could also truly adde, Neither do I ex­ercise my self in great matters, or in things too high for mee, Psal. 131. vers. 1.

2 Not aboutQuam multarum contentionum & absurdarum quaestionum autores fuerint Scholastici, dum temere in Dei adyta & abdita penetrare voluerunt, eorum scripta satis testantur. Sed hoc etiam deplorandum est maxime, quod post facem verbi Divini nostro tempore rursus accensam, nauseent multis ad simplicitatem verbi Dei, & iterum in Ecclesiam invehunt spinos as quaestiones, suisque rationibus res Divinas subjici volunt. Quibus non satis est ex verbo Dei nosse, [...], nisi etiam ex in­genio suo [...] determinent, qua si humana me [...] com­plecti possit rationes omnes divinae sapientiae. Quod ma­lum quas turbas hoc tempore dederit, non est opus multis explicare, res ipsa nimis loquitur. Rivet. in Exod. cap. 19. Tom. 1.1023. Read Mr. Baxters Treat. of the Arrogancy of reason against Divinity. There is gold enough in the world, and all necessaries else for outward happiness, but the generations of men make themselves miserable by neglecting the inward. This is pal­pably true; and it would astonish a man to see how they run madding after the noyse of every pompous difficulty, and how stupid and sottish they are to those things which God hath more universally put in their power, and which would (if they made use of them) re­dound to their more general, and effectual good. 2d Lash of Alazonomastix Observat. 28. Again, What is the rea­son that the world is such a stage of misery to the sons of men? Is it not from hence? That that which should bee their great guidance, their Religion, and highest Lights of their mindes, is but heat, and squabbling about subtile uncertain points, and footish affectation of high mysteries, while the uncontroverted sober truths of Ver­tue and Piety are neglected, and the simplicity of the life of God despised, as a most contemptible thing. ibid. his Oration to the men of Ephesus. Sect. 11.282. To soar after inscrutable secrets, to unlock and break open the Closet of Nature, and to measure by our shallow apprehensions, the deep, and impenetrable Counsels of Heaven, which wee should with an holy, fearful, and astonished ignorance, onely adore, is too bold, and arrogant Sacriledge, and hath much of that pride in it, by which the Angels fell: For ero similis Altissimo, I will bee like to the most High, was (as is beleeved) the Devils first sin, Eritis tanquam D [...]i, Yee shall bee like unto God, was I am sure his first Temp­tation, justly punished, both in the Author, and Obeyer with Darkness; in the one, with the darkness of Tophet; in the other, with the darkness of Error. Dr. Reynolds Treat. of Pass. 499. hidden things that are denied them. Secreta Doo, The secret things [Page 126](saith Moses) belong unto the Lord our God; but those things which are re­vealed, belong unto us, and to our chil­dren for ever, that wee may do all the words of this Law, Deut. 29.29.

[Page 127]3 Not above theAs in a School there are divers forms, and commonly the most Schollars are in the lower; so is it in the Church of God, there are Abcdaries, babes that are to bee taught [...] their letters, Heb. 5.13. the first elements of the Oracles of God, and to bee fed with the spoon, or as the Apostle calls it, Milk. Hee did not think himself too high to feed with Milk, 1 Cor. 3.2. Therefore let no Minister bee hee never so learned, scorn to bee an Ʋsher under Christ, to teach his Petties their a, b, c. If the people had not pleaded their rotten Charters of Age and Marriage against Ca­techisme, and the Minister had not thought himself too good to teach them their Letters and first elements, wee had not seen so many children carried about with windes of Do­ctrine. Pride (I fear) hath made both ashamed of the duty, the one to teach, the other to bee taught, and I would that both were now humble enough to acknowledge the fruit of that neglect. Vines, The Impostures of Sedu­cing Teachers, &c. p. 7. capacities of their hearers. In the Church (saith Paul) I had rather speak five words with my un­derstanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown (though learned) tongue, 1 Cor. 14.19. Our Saviour is said to have taught the people as they were able, Mark. 4 33. not as hee was able to preach, but as they were able to con­ceive him.

4 Not aboutTurpe est difficiles ha­bere nugas, & durus labor est ineptiarum, Martial. Neither Christia­nity, nor common prudence would have us magno conatu nugas, break our arm by throwing such light feathers with our whole might, Dr. Tuckny Form of Sound words. Eo magis utique indignor; aliquos ex hoc tempore, quod sufficere nec ad necessaria quidem potest, etiamsi custoditum diligentissime fuerit, in supervacua majorem partem ero­gare. Non vace ad istas ineptias, ingens negotium in ma­nibus est, Seneca Ep. 49. I should be seech them that are in the office of Teachers, that they would take heed to themselves, and to the doctrine, 1 Tim 4.16. and that they would teach milke, or meat, and not wind, and not lead on people first into Criticismes, before they have laid in them the plain Grammar rule of sound and whole some words, that they may be Proselites to Jesus Christ, not to an Opinion. Vines Impostures of Seducing Teachers, p. 12. trifles, and things of no moment.

[Page 128]5 Not in a way of opposition to the Truth: This is a way wherein many do seek themselves, but it is the direct way to their ownTheir de­struction is exemplified and paral­leld in three terrible ex­amples, the casting down of the Angels that fell, the destruction of the old world, the o­verthrow of Sodome and Gomorrha: It may make the ears of all Heresie-masters, and their followers to tingle, when they hear that the three great and famous Monuments of Gods sore wrath executed by his own im­mediate hand, are brought in as examples of his venge­ance against that wickedness which above all other pretends exemption and liberty from the stroak of men. Vines Serm. before the H. of Com. it the Fast for the growth of Errors. destruction, as the Apostle hath fore-told, 2 Pet. 2.1. But there were false Prophets also among the people, even as there shall bee false Teachers among you, [Page 129]who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. God hath given gifts for edification, Eph. 4.12. and not for destruction, save onely of the Kingdome of Sin and Sa­than, 2 Cor. 10.4.5. Now when men will imploy their Gifts quite contrary to the ends for which they are given, in building up what God would have pul­led down, and in pulling down what hee would have built up, it is but just that they themselves should likewise perish in the ruines of it.

I have now done with this second Sub­section Of denying Self in respect of Common Gifts; In the rest that follow, I shall bee more brief.

SƲB-SECT. III. Of Denying Self in good Works.

1 NEgatively, the meaning is not,

1 That wee may not takeSee Burges Vindiciae legis. comfort from them; for

1 God hath so ordained, that much of that spiritual peace and comfort which hee dispenseth to his people, should bee wrought by means of their good Works. The work of righteousness shall bee peace, and the effect of righteous­ness quietness, and assurance for ever, [Page 130]Isa. 32.17. And as many as walk according to this rule A Christian is a new crea­ture, and walk­eth by rule, and so far as hee walketh ac­cording to his rule, peace is upon him. Sibbs in loc. Souls Conflict. 32. peace be on them, and mercy, and upon the Israel of God, Gal. 6.16. It is true indeed, that sometimes such as are careful to maintain good works, have not the comfort of them; but it is not, be­cause there is not matter of comfort in them, nor because they may not take comfort from them, but for other rea­sons. This is their priviledge, that they may take comfort from them; so that in case their souls bee cast down and dis­quieted within them, they may warrant­ably charge it upon them, to bee quiet, and to hope in God (as David did, Psal. 42.5.11.) which they might not do, in case they neglected them; for

2 Where good Works are neglected, there is no ground of peace at all. If there bee any had, it is not from the Spirit of God, but from Sathan (who trans­formeth himself into an Angel of light) and it is a very greatIt is a deep spiritual judge­ment to finde peace in an ill way. Sibbs ibid. judgement. There is not one word in all the book of God, that speaks any comfort in this case, and therefore,

3 Every one is required to prove his own work in order to his own comfort. Let every man prove his own work, and then shall hee have rejoycing in himself alone, and not in another, Gal. 6.4. Mark it, then shall hee have rejoycing, that is, when byGaudebit re­cto sui exami­ne. Grot. in loc. Si post explo­rationem dili­gentem non re­mordeat con­scientia, habe­bit gloriam, i. e. gloriatio­nem, Sasbout in loc. evident proof out of the word hee [Page 131]hath found his work to bee good.

4 According to this rule wee finde that holy men in Scripture have fetched in abundance of comfort from the evi­dence of their good works. Then the people rejoyced for that they offered willing­ly, because with perfect heart they offered willingly to the Lord: and David the King also rejoyced with great joy, 1 Chron. 29.9. This is our rejoycing (saith Paul) the testi­mony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not by fleshly wisdome, but by the grace of God, wee have had our conversation in the world, 2 Cor. 1.12.

5 We may rejoyce in the good works of others, much more therefore in our own. And now have I seen withjoy, (saith David) thy people which are present here to offer willingly unto thee, 1 Chron. 29.17. I have no greater joy (saith John) than to hear that my children walk in truth, Epist. 3.4.

6 Wee may rejoyce in Gods works, therefore in our own good works, for they are the works of God. 1 Wee may rejoyce in Gods works. Thou Lord (saith David) hast made mee glad through thy work, I will triumph in the works of thy hands, Psal. 92.4. If wee may triumph in the works of Gods hands, much more then in the works of his Spirit. But 2. Such are all our good works, 1 Pet. 1.2.22. It is God which worketh in you both [Page 132]to will and to do (saith the Apostle) Phil. 2.13. Upon this account, therefore the Church comforteth her self, Isa. 26.12. Lord thou wilt ordain peace for us, for thou also hast wrought all our works in us. This cannot bee said of any of our evill works, for they are the works of the Devil, 1 Joh. 3.8. and therefore wee can take no com­fort in them.

7 Wee may rejoyce in such works as God rejoyceth in, but God rejoyceth in our good works. Hee rejoyceth in his own works, Psal. 104.31. but our good works are his own works, ut supra.

8 Wee may rejoyce in such works as God accepteth, therefore in our good works. Go thy way eat thy bread with joy, (saith Solomon) and drink thy wine with a merry heart, for God now accepteth thy works, Eccles. 9.7.

9 Wee may rejoyce in such works as do evidence our communion with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ; therefore wee may rejoyce in our good works, for they do evidence it. If wee say that wee have fellowship with him (saith the Apostle) and walk in darkness, wee lye, and do not the truth: But if wee walk in the light, as hee is in the light, wee have fellowship one with another, 1 Joh. 1.6, 7.

10 We may rejoyce in such works as shall bee rewarded with eternal life, [Page 133]therefore in our good works. Here note two things: 1 That our good works shall bee rewarded with eternal life. This the Apostle expresly affirmeth, Rom. 2.6, 7, 10. That God will render to every man according to his deeds; to them who by patient continuance in well-doing, seek for glory and honour, and immor­tality, Eternal life: But to them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indig­nation and wrath, &c. But glory, honour, and peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile. 2 That upon this account wee may take comfort from them. This the Apostle did, 2 Tim. 4.7, 8. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith, hence forth there is laid up for mee a Crown of righteousness, which the Lord the righteous Judge shal give me at that day.

By all this it appears that it is no un­lawful thing to take comfort from our good works, as Antinomians teach, and consequently no part of Self-denial.

2 It is not meant that wee may not plead them unto God, as expecting fa­vour and mercy at his hands for them. When God hath inabled us to bee, and do that for him which hee requireth, wee may warrantably pray, that hee would bee, and do that for us which hee hath promised.

[Page 134]And thus holy men have frequentlyNot in re­gard of any matter of me­rit, but in re­gard of Gods gracious pro­mises. See Eng. Anotat. 2. Ed. upon Isa. 38.3. done upon all occasions. Thus Heze­kiah did, 2 King. 20.3. I beseech thee, O Lord, remember now how I have walked before thee in truth, and with a perfect heart, and have done that which is good in thy sight. And Nehemiah, chap. 5.19. Thinke upon mee my God for good, accord­ing to all that I have done for this people. And chap. 13.14. Remember mee, O my God, concerning this, and wipe not out my good deeds that I have done for the house of my God, and for the Officers thereof. And David Psal. 26.1. Judge mee, O Lord, for I have walked in mine integrity. And Psal. 86.2. Preserve my soul for I am holy. And Psal. 119.22. Remove from mee reproach and contempt, for I have kept thy testimonies. And 31. I have stuck to thy testimonies, O Lord, put mee not to shame. And vers. 38. Stablish thy word unto thy servant, who is devoted to thy fear. And vers. 94. I am thine, save mee for I have sought thy Precepts.

3 It is not meant that wee may not have respect unto the recompence of re­ward in the doing of them. It is said of Christ, that for the joy that was set be­fore him, hee indured the Cross, and despi­sed the shame, Heb. 12.2. And of Moses that when hee was come to years, hee refused to be called the son of Pharaohs Daughter, choosing rather to suffer affliction with the [Page 135]people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season, esteeming the reproach of Christ, greater riches, than the treasures in Egypt, because hee had respect unto the re­compence of reward, Heb. 11.24, 25, 26. And Paul saith of himself, Our light af­fliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, while wee look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, 2 Cor. 4 17, 18. the Greek is [...]. Quand. nons regardous. Fren. while wee aime at them as our scope or mark; according to that Phil. 3.14. I press toward the mark for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. This is the character that is given of all good men, Rom. 2.7. that they are such as by patient continuance in well-doing do seek for glory, and honour, and immortality. And it is according to the Precept of our Saviour, Matth 6.33. Seek yee first the Kingdome of God: and of the Apostle, 1 Cor. 9.24. So run that yee may obtain. And Col. 3.1. Seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. And 1 Tim. 6.12. Lay hold on eternal life.

Ob. But is not this Self-seeking?

Ans. Yes, But it is such Self-seeking as hath much of Self-denial in it. Con­sider that of our Saviour, Matth. 16.25. Whosoever will save his life shall lose it, and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall [Page 136]finde it. There is a Self-seeking, that is stark naught, and there is a Self-seeking that is very good, yea our duty; and such is the Self-seeking here spoken of. Christ requires that wee should lose our life in order to our finding it, that wee should lose our finful, and sometimes our natural life, in order to our finding spi­ritual and eternal life, and so makes that which is the right Self-seeking indeed, the end of Self-denial. To glorifie God, and to save our own souls, are ends that every one ought to have in his eye, and all o­ther particular ends also that are sub­ordinate unto these. Wee may make salvation our end, and serve God for this end, but then wee must understand it a­right, not barely to be free from wrath,Although that obedi­ence which performed onely for fear of pu­nishment, or expectation of reward, is rightly called mercenary; yet that any should bee secondarily stirred up to do his duty by looking on the reward, or for fear of punishment also, this is not strange from the Sons of God, neither doth it in any part weaken their solid obedience. Ames Mar. of div. l. 2 c. 1. (though that may bee aimed at) but also to enjoy God fully for ever; and this must likewise bee rightly understood, not chiefly out of love to our selves,It is an argument of an excellent spirit, when all Self-respects are drowned in the glory of God, and there is nothing lost therein; for our best being is in God. A Christian begins with loving God for himself, but hee ends in lo­ving him­self, in and for God; and so his end, and Gods end, and the end of all things else concenter and agree in one, Wee may aim at our own good, so wee bring our hearts to refer it to the chief good; as a less circle may well bee contained in a greater, so that the lines drawn from both circles, meet in one middle point. Dr. Sibbs Souls Conflict. 420.421. c. 26. but of God, and for this end, because hereby we do most of all glorifie God. God is more glorified by my endeavouring to injoy [Page 137]him, than by any thing else that I can do, because by this I do own, and acknow­ledge him to be my chief and highest end.

Thus I have shewn what it is not, Ne­gatively; I shall now proceed to shew what it is,

2 Affirmatively; To deny Self in good Works, is to deny

All Self-ends in the Intention.

All Self-surficiency in the undertaking.

All Self-rules in the Direction. And lastly,

All Self-praise in the review.

1 All Self-ends in the intention. By Self-ends here wee are to understand all such ends asSee before chap. 2. sect. 1. p. 18, 19. corrupt Self useth to pro­pound. Whensoever wee are in consul­tation about any duty, or any thing that wee have to do, Self asks the question, Cui bono? What good will come of it? or what benefit, what advantage will re­dound to us by the doing of it? and u­sually answers it these two wayes.

1 By propounding something which in it self is evill, under the shew and ap­pearance of good.

[Page 138]2 By propounding something which in it self is good, under the notion of the chief good.

1 By propounding something which in it self is evill, under the shew and ap­pearance of good. Many men seem very active and zealous in many good works, but they have very ungodly ends, that which they aim at in the doing of them, is some wicked thing. We have divers in­stances of this in the Scripture.

1 Balaam, when Balak the King of Moab sent to him to curse the Israelites, hee would consult with God, and professed, that if the King would give him his house full of gold and silver, hee durst not go be­yond the word of the Lord to do less or more, Numb. 22.8-18. Oh how scrupulous was Balaam now! What a tender con­science had hee! one would have thought that the thing hee aimed at, was to do as God would have him, but no such mat­ter, it was to do as Balak would have him, it was that hee might (if it were possible) get leave to curse the people of God. Thus many men search the Scrip­tures, but it is to see if they can pick out any thing that may make for some wic­ked practise, which they have a minde to continue, or against some good duty, which they have no minde to perform. Thus many men flock after Sermons, and one would think that they meant [Page 139]to practice what they hear, but it is true of them, as God said ofEzek. 33.31. Ezekiels hearers, They come unto the Minister, as the people cometh; and they sit before him as Gods people, and they hear his words, but they will not do them, for with their mouth they shew much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness; their heart goes after some base wicked lust, or other, and they hope that something may bee said for the countenancing of it, but if not, they are resolved to follow it notwith­standing. And thus many come with cases and scruples of conscience, but it is onely to get something that may com­fort them in their evill wayes.

2 Abner, after a long war that hee had waged against David on the behalf of Ishbosheth Sauls son, hee bound him­self by a solemn oath to fight for David, 2 Sam. 3.9, 10. So do God to Abner, and more also, except as the Lord hath sworn to David, even so I do unto him: To trans­late the Kingdome from the house of Saul and to set up the Throne of David over Is­rael, and over Judah, from Dan even to Beer-sheba. One might have thought that Abner had repented of his opposi­tion against David, but that it was to bee revenged upon Ishbosheth, who had re­proved him for going into his Fathers Concubine, vers. 7. And Ishbosheth said to Abner, Wherefore hast thou gone in [Page 140]unto my Fathers Concubine? Then was Abner very wroth for the words of Ishbo­sheth, and said, Am I a dogs head, &c. so do God to Abner, &c. except as the Lord hath sworn to David, so I do unto him. Now hee swears to do unto David as the Lord had sworn; this was his duty be­fore, but hee would not do it all this while, till such time as Ishbosheth crost him in his lust, and then to cross Ishbosheth hee would do his duty. I will leave the application to the Reader.

3 Absolom, after his brother Amnon had deflowred his sister Tamar, invited him to a feast; one would have thought hee had forgotten the injury, but it was to cut his throat, 2 Sam. 13.32.

4 Jezabel, proclaimed a Fast, but her end was to take away Naboths life, and to seize upon his Vineyard, 1 King. 21.15. See Isa. 58.2, 3, 4. verses.

5 Herod, when hee heard of the birth of Christ, sent to Bethlehem to finde him out, and charged the messengers to search diligently, and when they had found him, to bring him word again, for this end (as hee said) that hee might worship him, but his intent was that hee might kill him, Matth. 2.8.16.

6 Judas, When Mary anointed the feet of Jesus with costly oyntment, was very angry, that it had not been sold for three hundred pence, and the money gi­ven [Page 141]to the poor. But it was not because hee cared for the poor,Exemplum est Judas multe­rum privatis commodis obten­dentium nomen piet a tis, Grot. [...] loc. The by poctites own private interest cros­sed, is that which troub­leth him, when he pretendeth the cause of piety and reli­gion, for which he taketh as much care as Judas did for the poor; Eng. Annet. 2d Ed it. in loc. but because hee was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein, Joh. 12.5, 6.

Thus many men (wee see) pretend the publick good, when it is their own pri­vate benefit, and advantage, that they onely aim at; they are very zealous and active instirring up others to contribute liberally, and such and such good uses they pretend, but it is that they may steal for themselves, which is evident, in that they convert so much of what they re­ceive, to their own use afterwards.

7 The Scribes and Pharisees made long prayers, but it was, but for a pretence while they devoured widows houses, Matth. 23.14. Thus many make great shews of holiness, that others taking them to be conscientious and honest men, may trust them with their estates, and then they will bee sure to cheat them. But that no imputation (in case it should bee divulged) may fasten upon them, they still continue their long prayers, and other religious exercises, trusting thereupon, that what-ever is laid to their charge (they having so great a name for prosession) it will never bee credited.

This then is one way of Selfes an­swering the question, by propounding something which is evil in it self, under [Page 142]the notion of good. There is another, and that is,

2 By propounding something which is good in it self, under the notion of the chief good. Self never propounds that which is the chief good in deed for its end in any good work; but some other in­feriour good under the notion of the chief good. God is the chief good, and in this sense, there is nothing good but God, Matth. 19.17. But Self never propounds God for its end. It often propounds him for a means in order to some other good beneath him, but it never propounds him for himself. It is something besides God, that Self acts for in all that it doth; but that which it acts for, it acts for it as it's God, because what ever it acts for, it acts for it as it's chief good. That which Self acts for as its chief end in any thing that it doth, that it acts for as its chief good; for, as to be an end, and to bee good, are all one, so to bee the chief end, and to bee the chief good. Now whatsoever Self acts for besides God (as all that it acts for, is something be­sides God) it acts for it as its chief end; therefore whatsoever it acts for, it acts for it as it's chief good, and con­sequently as its God. The chief thing that the Glutton acts for, is the filling of his belly, and therefore his belly is said to bee his God, Phil. 3.19. The chief thing that the Covetous acts for, is his Money, there­fore [Page 143]Money is his God, therefore Cove­tousness is said to bee Idolatry, Col. 3.5. and a covetous man is called an Idolater, Eph. 5.5. And this is not onely true of covetousness but of every other vice, that it isUnusquisque adorat sua vitia Every one Ido­lizeth his own vice. Jerom on Amos. The Po­litician idoli­zeth his brain, the Heretick his fantastical opi­nion, the Glut­ton his belly, the Wanton his Mistriss, the Ambitious his honour, the Covetous his money, &c. See more in Eng. Annot. on Eph. 5.5. 2d Ed. Idolatry; because thereby Self acts for something besides God as its chief good, and therefore as its God. To act for something besides God, in subordination unto God, as the supreme end, hath no­thing of Self in it; such an end is not to bee deemed a self-end. But then it is a self-end when a man acts for something besides God as his chief end, when some­thing besides God (though good in it self, and that which may lawfully bee aimed at) is the chief thing that moves him to, and carries him through the per­formance of any duty, so that were it not for that thing, hee would not set a­bout it, hee would not persevere in it. Thus it is whensoever Self hath the de­termining of the Question. That such a thing is the will of God, and makes for the glory of God, and that communion with God is to bee had in it, are argu­ments that can do nothing with Self, but this consideration, that it makes for ones worldly profit, or pleasure, or honour, prevails presently. Come to a selfish man, and tell him that this is his duty, that the Law of God requires it that God will be well-pleased with it, and that hee will [Page 144]reward it hereafter in heaven; these things make no impression upon him; but tell him that hee shall get in with such a party as will promote him to honour, that hee shall have a place of preferment, a good office, that will bring him in so much by the year, and this wins him presently. This hath won off a great many in our dayes to a form of godliness, which before they could never endure, and the power whereof for the present, they still deny. Convictions from the word are pretended, but convictions from the world are the cause. Where one is wrought upon by convictions from the word, there are hundreds that are wrought upon by con­victions onely from the world. The glo­ry and honour, the pleasures and profits of the world, are the onely things that many of those that seem most zealous in the Profession of Religion, do most zealously follow after. There are many whose faces are Christ-wards, but (like Skullers) they row with all their might to quite contrary objects.

Hence it is that they are said to go a­way backward, Isa. 1.4. Wee read of those that came along with Judas to appre­hend Christ, that as soon as hee spake un­to them, they went backward, and fell to the ground, Joh. 18.6. These came as professed enemies to Christ, others though they come as professed friends, [Page 145]yet are reall enemies to him, and al­though natural conscience or some com­mon works of the Spirit, may drive them in an outward profession towards Christ, yet so strong is their inbred enmi­ty, and secret antipathy against him, and so powerfull their sympathy with the world, that ere long they go backward and fall to the ground their proper place; Dust to dust, Earth to earth, Ashes to ashes. Many that for a long time together, have seemed to walk hand in hand with Christ, have in the interim been go­ing backward, and at last have fallen to the ground.

Men may bee a long time going back before they fall, but observe it, ordinarily they fall to ground. This is a pretty fallacy, whereby multitudes of Pro­fessours think to cheat their brethren a­mongst whom they live; in their out­ward motion they go forward with the rest of the company (and it may bee will bee Ring-leaders) but in their inward motion they go backwards. The Pro­phet saith of Israel, Hee slideth back as a back sliding Heifer, Hos. 4.16. Sliding is sometimes an insensible motion, and therefore backsliding is elsewhere called a drawing back; such is the retrograde motion of these men many times, one cannot perceive them going till they bee gone. This is the manner of worldling [Page 146]Professours, they keep their eye upon God, and his people, and then in the mean while slide back, and by little and little steal away that none may perceive them; or if they bee espied, they may an­swer those that shall taxe them, that they are in the same posture that they were before. Thus it is with many, and wee cannot perceive them presently, the A­postle saith, 1 Thess. 2.5. For neither at any time used wee flattering words as yee know, nor a cloak of covetousness God knows. If wee had flattered, yee could soon have discerned that, but wee might have been covetous, and yee could not have known it, onely God could have discerned that. Its God onely that must judge of the hypocrisie of divers, yet there are others whose hypocritical warping, and recidi­vation is visible to all that have but one eye open to behold them.

Some mens sins go before, and are manifest, others are secret, and follow after. It is easie and ordinary for men to pretend one thing, and intend another; ordinary and common to pretend seek­ing of Christ, and yet even then to seek themselves, and the things of the world, more than Christ. Christ told the people, that came to Capernaum seeking for him, Yee seek mee, not because yee saw the Mi­racles, but because yee did eat of the loaves and were filled, Joh. 6.26. Simon Magus [Page 147]beleeved, and was baptized, but the chief thing hee aimed at, was that hee might bee a great man, and that hee might get as much then by giving of the Holy Ghost, as hee had got by conjuting be­fore, Acts 8.19. It may haply go for a Paradox with some, That one that hath lived all his dayes loosely and vainly, in contempt of Christ, and his Ordinances, should at length take upon him a profes­sion of Religion, frequent the Ordinan­ces, and practice several duties of Chri­stianity, meerly in pursuance of the world and the things of the world, but it is a most certain Truth; A wicked man that is unconverted, may change his way, but hee can never change his end. A man may have the same end in frequent­ing the Ordinances, that hee had former­ly when hee frequented Play-houses, or the Stews. Hee may bee much in hear­ing, praying, fasting, and talking of the Scripture, and yet seek himself, and the things of the world, as his chief end in all these wayes. See Zach. 7.5. When yee fasted and mourned in the fifth, and seventh month, did yee at all fast unto mee? even to mee? and when yee did eat, and when yee did drink did yee not eat for your selves, and drink for your selves? The like God saith of the ten Tribes, Hos. 7.14. They have not cryed unto mee with their heart, when they howled upon their beds, [Page 148]they assemble themselves for Corn and Wine, and they rebel against mee; and in the 16. verse, They return, but not to the most High. Godliness is profitable for all things, having the promises of this life, as well as of the life to come; and Wis­dome proclaimes, That in her right hand is length of dayes, and in her left hand riches and honour.

Hereupon many make use of God and Religion, onely to gain temporal things from him, and so make him who is the last end, and highest good, an in­strument or means to attain that which is far below him. Jehu was very zealous for the Lord, and marched on furiously in executing the Judgement threatned against the house of Ahab, but his end was to establish the Kingdome upon himself and his posterity. The Scribes and Pharisees were very strict and precise, and abundant in many good duties, they gave Almes, they kept dayes of fasting and humiliation twice a week, but their end was vain-glory, Matth. 6.1. and getting of money, chap. 23.14. so easie a thing it is under the vizard of Religion, to seek the accomplishment of the basest end whatsoever. The Heathen tells us of some in his time, who could thus expresse themselves at their Devo­tion.

[Page 149]
Pulchra Laverna,
Da mihi fallere, da justum sanctumque videri
Noctem peccatis & fraudibus objice nubem.
Fair Goddess Laverne, give mee so to seem,
That just and holy men may mee esteem;
Cloud o're my sins, and vail them with the night,
That my deceits may never come to light.

Many desire to appear to bee good, and therefore put on the Livery of an ex­ternal Profession, but they do not desire to bee good and therefore notwithstand­ing all the Religious exercises they bee conversant in, they may seek the world, and the things of the world, as much as before. What cares the Devil, the Prince of this world that rules in the children of disobedience; what cares hee, I say, that some of his vassals now and then offer to God a sacrifice without an heart? that they draw near to him with their mouth, while they leave their heart be­hinde them? I have read that it was the Watch-word among the Papists after Queen Elizabeth came to the Crown, My son give mee thy heart; bee in heart a [Page 150]Papist, and then go to Church, it matters not. The Devil can keep his supremacy notwithstanding such an outward com­pliance with God; and truly it is but an outward compliance with God in a few external duties and formalities of wor­ship, that the generality of those that call themselves Protestants, not to say Pro­fessors, are guilty of; With their mouth they shew much love, but their heart goes after their covetousness, as God saith of Ezekiels hearers, Ezek. 33.31.

And this is the other way of Selfes answering the Question, by propounding something which is good in it self, under the notion of the chief good.

Two things therefore are here requi­red by way of Self-denial in every good work.

1 Not to intend any thing that is evill in it self, though it seem never so good. If wee may not do evill that good may come thereof (as Rom. 3.8.) much less then may wee do good, that evill may come thereof. To pervert but a civill Ordinance (as buying, and selling, &c.) to the fulfilling of any sinful lust, is a very great wickedness, and that which ex­ceedingly provokes God, Micb. 6.10. Much more to pervert a spiritual Ordi­nance (as fasting, and praying, and preaching, &c.) as shee did, 1 King. 21.9. and they, Phil. 1.15. This is to make [Page 151]Christ a servant to Sathan, to throw down Christs Scepter at Sathans feet, and to make it subservient to the advancing of his Kindgome of darkness.

2 Not any thing that is good in it self, but not the chief good, under the notion of the chief good. Riches, and Honours, and Pleasures, are good in themselves, and such things as wee may lawfully make our end, but they are not the chief good, and therefore wee may not make any of them our chief end. God is to bee our chief end in every thing that wee do, and other things onely as they bee subordinate unto God. Whether therefore yee eat, or drink (saith the Apostle) or what ever yee do, do all to the There is re­quired to an action truly good, that at least virtually it bee referred to God, as to the chief end. Ames Marrow of Divin. l. 2. cap. 3. glory of God, 1 Cor. 10.31. Therefore when ever Self propounds any thing besides God, as the chief mo­tive to perswade us to any duty, wee must reject it. Though never so many worldly advantages bee offered us, wee may not much regard them. Wee must do our duty upon another account; nay though they should bee denied us, wee may not neglect our duty: Therefore wee must serve God with as much zeal in private where no man can behold us, as wee would do in publick, where the multitude may observe us. Wee must bee as lively and active in time of adversity, when wee are destitute of all things, as [Page 152]we would be in time of prosperity, when wee have all that our heart can wish for. God is attainable still, in all places, and in all conditions, and it should not much trouble us that wee miss of the less prin­cipal end, so that wee obtain that which is the principal.

And thus much of the first particular, The denying all Self-ends in the inten­tion; The next is the Denying,

2 All Self-sufficiency in the under­taking. If wee have any well-grounded evidence of a spiritual power in our selves to do any thing that is good, wee may not deny that wee have it, (as I have shewnSub-sectl. pag. 45. before) but yet wee must deny that wee have it of our selves. Not that wee are sufficient of our selves (saith Paul) to think any thing as of our selves, but all our sufficiency is of God, 2 Cor. 3.5. without a fresh income and supply of grace from him who is full of grace, wee can do no­thing, as Joh. 15.5. And therefore wee must not go about any thing with Self-confi­dence, as if wee could do it without him, but still look up unto him for more grace. In every action, as there must bee an ex­pression of our obedience; so likewise of our dependence. As we must live unto God, so likewise wee must live upon God, and wee must live upon him, that wee may bee able to live unto him. Wee cannot glorifie God in any thing that wee do, [Page 153]unless wee make him both the Alpha and Omega of it. That cannot bee to him as the end, that is not from him, as the cause, and therefore they must needs refer all that they do unto themselves, that begin all that they do from themselves. Such men out of the just judgement of God, do often meet with the most shamefull disappointment, being not able many times after their greatest prepara­tions, to answer either their own, or o­ther mens expectations in their publick undertakings. It is but just that God should leave us, when wee leave him first. Hee is a jealous God, and will not suffer it, that his glory should bee given to another. If wee cannot bee content, but wee must have the glory of a God, it is not fit, wee should bee allowed the honour of a man. When Nebuchad­nezzar began to talk of the might of his power, and of the glory of his Majesty, God drove him from men, and turned him a grazing amongst beasts. This may bee the reason therefore, why so many men of great parts and learning, are now and then smitten with mad­ness; God would have us to see that wee are beholding to him for our working, as well as for our being. The serious con­sideration whereof would keep us from trusting in our selves, and make us look up to him as the first mover, in all that wee [Page 154]have to do, by which means wee should engage him to bee with us, and then wee should bee sure not to miscarry. Thus of this second particular. The denying all Self-sufficiency in the undertaking. Wee are to deny,

3 All Self-Rules in the Direction: As,

1 Tradition. This was that which the Pharisees observed as the rule of their good works, as wee may see, Matth. 15.2, 3. Mark. 7.3. and Gal. 1.14. ThePharisaeo­rum hoc pri­mum fuit dogma, quod negarunt omnia quae spectant ad religionem scripta esse, id quod Jo­sephus di­sertis verbis notavit, l. 13. Antiq. cap. 14. [...]. Camero. Praelect. ad Matth. cap. 19. Operum fol. 166. first and principal thing they taught (and in­deed that which made way for all the rest both of their principles and practices) was this, That all things that concerned Religion, were not written, and that the word of God was not a sufficient rule of life. They held there was a two-fold Law, one written, which they called, Thorah Schebichtah; the other unwritten, which they called Thorah Begnalpe. This latter they called Deuteronomy, or the se­cond Law, and received it as a Comment, or Exposition of the former. And herein they differed from the Sadduces, for the Sadduces stuck stifly to the five books of Moses, but the Pharisees saidr Let us [Page 155]maintain the Law which our Fore-fathers have delivered into our hands, expounded by the mouth of wise men who expounded it by tradition. So that they observed the Law of Moses, but according to a Law of their own, whereby (as Christ plainly told them, (notwithstanding they plead­ed, it was but a genuine exposition of it) they made void the Law of God. This principle being granted (which the Papists very much contend for) there is a door wide open for all manner of humane inventions and fopperies to enter in, and justle out the Commands of God. The Papists alledge the obscurity of Scrip­ture; andNos asse­rimus in Scriptur is non contineri expresse to­tam doctri­nam neces­sariam, sive de fide, sive de mori­bus; & pro inde praeter ver­bum Dei scriptum, requiri etiam verbum Dei non scriptum, i. e. Divinas & Apostolicas Traditiones. Bellarm. de Suffici­ent. Scripturae, l. 4. Tom. 1. the insufficiency of it, as not containing all that is necessary to bee known either for faith or manners, and hence infer a necessity of something to bee added as a supplement of it, and hereupon challenge an awfull respect to their Traditions, as the unwritten word of God. This they learned from the Pharisees, whose Religion was nothing else but a medly of superstition, con­sisting of such observances for the most part, as were not onely besides, but con­trary to the express Commands of God, which was the main reason why our Sa­viour [Page 156]was so bitter in his invectives a­gainst them, calling them Fools, Hypo­crites, Blinde-guides, Serpents, and a Ge­neration of Vipers; and threatning them with wrath and vengeance above all other sorts of people with whom hee had to do. Wee read of eight Woes that hee denounced against them in one Chapter, Matth. 23.13, 14, 15, 16, 23, 25, 27, 29. verses. And indeed there is nothing whereby a people do more provoke the Lord to anger, than this, that they make the teachings of men (though handed down unto them by never so many ge­nerations) the rule of their obedience. See how hee threatned the Jews, Isa. 29.13. For as much as this people draw near mee with their mouth, and with their lips do honour mee, but have removed their heart far from me, and their fear towards mee is taught by the precepts of men; Therefore behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work, and a wonder, for the wisdome of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall hee hid. Hee calls them the Generation of his wrath (a most dreadfull expression) Jer. 7.29. because they set their abomi­nations in the house which was called by his Name, to pollute it, and built the high places of Tophet in the valley of Hinnom, to burn their sons and daughters in the fire, Which (saith hee) I command­ed [Page 157]them not, neither came it into mine heart. Therefore (hee adds) Behold the dayes come, that it shall no more bee called To­phet, nor the valley of the sen of Hinnom, but the valley of Slaughter; for they shall bury in Tophet, till there bee no place, and the carkasses of this people shall bee meat for the fowls of the heaven, and for the beasts of the earth, and none shall fray them away. This was the great aggravation of their sin, and that which God doth chiefly remark in the threatning, that they would adventure upon a way of worship which hee had not commanded. What ever it bee, though it carry never so great a shew of Self-denial and De­votion, yet if it hath no better rule than tradition, or the teaching of men, God doth not accept it; nay hee abhors it, and doth usually (according as hee hath threatned) most severelyIf a sub­ject should lend or give to his Prince a great sum of money, yet if either all, or any part of it, did appear to his Prince, to bee of his own coyning, hee would bee so far from thanking him, that hee would rather arraign him as a Traitor for it. And even so it is with the Lord, hee cannot abide, but is highly provoked with our will-worship, and when wee think to please him by doing that which is good in our own eyes. Hildersham on Psal. 51. Lect. 77.354. punish it. This then is not to bee our Rule: Nor,

2 The command of Superiors. It was the sin of the ten Tribes, that they [Page 158]yeelded to the commandement of Jero­boam and his Princes, to worship the Calves at Dan and Bethel, and the wrath of God was heavy upon them for it: Ephraim is oppressed and broken in judge­ment, because hee willingly walked after the Commandement, therefore will I bee unto Ephraim as a moth, Hos. 5.11, 12. Wee are to submit to every Ordinance of man, so that it bee not contrary to any Ordinance of God; but if man will take upon him to command what God hath forbidden, and to forbid what God hath commanded, be it never so small a circumstance; in this case, though he be the greatest man up­on earth, and have never so much power in his hands, wee must not regard him. Self indeed will tell us, that it is better to obey, rather than to lose the favour, and to incur the displeasure of great ones, ‘If you should stand it out with them, you would bee sure to lose your pre­ferment,’ you would have no respect in the place where you live, every one will bee ready to trample upon you, where­fore it is best to yeeld. Thus Self will perswade us, but weeNon persuade­bis etiamsi per­suaser is. must not bee per­swaded, wee must resolve to undergo any thing, rather than dis-obey God by obeying of man. When Nebuchad­nezzar commanded Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego, to worship his Gol­den Image, they told him, They were [Page 159]not If God command any thing, wee must look more at the Quis, than at the Quid, but in the commands of men, wee must look at the Quid, what 'tis that is commanded, more than the Quis, who commands. The commands of men may bee such, that the best obedience is to disobey. Burroughs Expo. on Hos. cap. 5.470. careful to answer him in that matter, Dan. 3.16. It will not bear us out in any thing that wee do, that it was commanded by the authority of man, un­less wee can prove it to bee agreeable to the command of God also. Nor is it sufficient that wee have

3 Example. Self stands much upon example, especially,

1 The example of Fore-fathers: When the Prophet delivered a message from God unto the Jewish people in Egypt, reproving and menacing them for that gross and abominable Idolatry that they committed when they had seated themselves in several parts of that land, they told him plainly that they would not hearken unto it, but were re­solved to persist in their Idolatrous pra­ctices still, for this reason, because their Ancestors had done so before them.Jer. 44.17. Wee wil certainly do (say they) whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense to the Queen of heaven, and to pour out drink-offerings to her, as wee have done, wee, and our Fathers. They pleaded the example of their Fore-fathers. Thus [Page 160]many in our dayes being told of their superstition, presently make answer, Shall wee bee wiser than our Fore-fathers? Had not they souls to save as well as wee? They would not have done as they did, had it not been lawful.

2 The example of great ones. This was that which the Pharisees objected a­gainst beleeving on Christ. Have any of the Rulers, or the Pharisees beleeved on him? but this people that know not the Law are cursed, Joh. 7.48. And amongst our selves 'tis a great objection against many duties, that so few of the Gentry do put them in practice.

3 The example of the Multitude. This was Demetrius his argument against Paul on the behalf of Diana, That all Asia and the world did worship her, and therefore the doctrine of Paul, that they bee no gods which are made with hands, was false and not to bee suffered. This Paul (saith hee) hath perswaded and turned away much people, saying, That they bee no gods which are made with hands, so that, not onely this our Craft is in danger to bee set at nought, but also that the Temple of the Great Goddess Diana should bee despised, and her magnificence should bee destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshippeth, Act. 19.26, 27.’ This hath alwayes been, and is still the common plea, Wee do [Page 161]as the most doe, a great many eyes can see more than one or two; and hereupon they exclaime against Professors, for their sin­gularity, because they will not bee con­tent to doe as the rest of their neighbours doe.

These bee the examples that Self usu­ally propounds for our direction, but none of them are our rule. As for the first, God threatens to visite the sins of the Fa­thers upon the Children, unto the third and fourth Generation of those that hate him, Exod. 20.5. this is chiefly meant of those that continue in the sins of their Pa­rents. For the second, the Apostle tells the Corinthians, You see your calling Bre­thren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called, &c. 1 Cor. 1.26, 27. And for the third, our Saviour tells us, that the way the most doe walk in, is the way that leads to destruction. Mat. 7.13, 14.

The Rule that God hath given us to observe, instead of all these, and what­ever else Self at any time prescribeth for our direction in any of our undertakings, is his Law set downe in the Scriptures. To the Law, and to the Testimony, Isa. 8.20. Wee have a more sure word of Prophesie, 2 Pet. 1.19. This is sufficient to direct us in all particular actions, whether of Religion, or Justice, to acquaint us with every good path, Prov. 2.9. to make us perfect, [Page 162]throughly furnished unto all good works, 2 Tim. 3.16, 17. and therefore God re­quires that we should have an eye to it in every thing that we do, that so we may not turne to the right hand, nor to the left. Therefore as for the Doctrines, the Com­mandements, and Examples of men, they are no further to bee regarded than as they are agreeable unto this Law of God; it is Gods Prerogative Royal to give Law to the Conscience, he will not suffer a Crea­ture to usurpe it, neither may wee. And thus of this third particular of Self-denial in respect of good works, the denying all Self-rules in the direction. The last is,

4 All Self-praise in the review, Praise is nothing else but a reflection of Excel­lency, now there is a two-fold Excellency that men are apt to reflect upon them­selves in the review of any good work they have done.

1 An excellency of Power; Is not this great Babilon (said Nebuchadnezzar) that I have built for the house of the Kingdome, by the might of my power, and for the glory of my Majesty, Dan. 4.30. So they, A­mos 6.13. Have wee not taken us Horns by our owne strength?

2 An excellency of Merit; Wherefore have we fasted (say they) and thou seest not? Wherefore have wee afflicted our soule and thou takest no knowledge? Isa. 58.3. They thought they deserved something [Page 163]for their fasting and praying, and there­fore that God wronged them, in not gi­ving them that they came for.

Two things therefore are here requi­red.

1 Not to glory in any thing that wee have done, as if wee had done it by our owne strength, without any help or as­sistance from God; Beware that thou for­get not the Lord thy God, in not keeping his Commandements, least when thou hast eaten and art full, and hast built goodly houses and dwelt therein, and thy silver and thy gold is multiplied, then thine heart bee lifted up, and thou forget the Lord thy God, and thou say in thine heart, my power, and the might of my hand hath gotten me this wealth; but thou shalt remember the Lord thy God, for it is hee that giveth thee power to get wealth, Deut. 8.11, 12, 13, 14. — 17, 18. Thus saith the Lord, let not the wise man glo­ry in his wisdome, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, but let him that glorieth, glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord, which exercise loving kindnesse, judgement, and righteousnesse in the earth, Jer. 9.23, 24. Wee have this treasure in earthen vessels, (saith the Apostle) that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us, 2 Cor. 4.7. And the Weatons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling downe of strong holds, 2 Cor. 10.4. [Page 164]and therefore telling what himself had done, as much more than had been done by the rest of the Apostles, hee corrects himself, and acknowledgeth the efficacy of the grace of God, I laboured more abun­dantly (saith he) than they all, yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me, 1 Cor. 15.10. And thus should wee say after every performance, we have laboured in such a duty (and it may bee more than o­thers) yet not wee, but the grace of God which was with us; wee should say, as Numb. 23.23. What hath God wrought! wondring at the mercy and goodnesse of God towards us, in inabling us to doe in any measure that which hee requires of us, which otherwise wee could not have done; as David, 1 Chron. 29.14. Who am I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offe so willingly after this sort!

2 Not to glory in any thing that wee have done, as if we thereby deserved any thing at Gods hands.

1 Wee cannot deserve any thing by the payment of aDare enim vel reddere alicuidebitum, non est mereli, sed satisfacere, Rivet in Psal. 19.170. a. debt; Which of you, (saith our Saviour) having a servant plowing, or feeding Cattle, will say unto him by and by, when hee is come from the field, Goe and sit downe to meat, and will not rather say unto him, Make ready where-with I may sup, and gird thy self, and serve mee till I have eaten and drunken? — Doth hee thank that servant because he did the things [Page 165]that were commanded him? I trow not; so likewise yee, when yee shall have done all those things that are commanded you, say, wee are unprofitable servants, wee have done that which was our duty to doe, Luke 17.7, 8, 9, 10.

2 Wee cannot deserve any thing that is not our owne; but our good works are not our owne, wee doe them not by our owne strength, wee are not sufficient of our selves to think the least good thought, but all our sufficiency is of God, it is hee that works all our works in us, and for us, that works in us both to will and to doe of his good pleasure. When wee have done any thing for God, wee must say as Da­vid, if wee will say truly, O Lord, of thine owne have wee given thee, for all things are of thee; wee have nothing but what wee have received, wee can doe no­thing but as it is given us from above, even from God who is the giver of every good and perfect gift. It must bee something therefore which wee did not receive from God that wee doe for him, else wee can­not merit by it. But who hath first given to him (saith the Apostle) [let him speak] and it shall bee recompenced unto him againe, for of him and through him are all things; Rom. 11.35.

3 Wee cannot deserve by any thing that is unprofitable, and of no advantage unto God; but such are all our good [Page 166]works, they are profitable indeed to our selves, and other men, but not to God. Can a man bee profitable unto God (saith Eli­phaz) as hee that is wise may bee profita­ble unto himself? Is it any pleasure to the Almighty that thou art righteous? or is it gaine to him that thou makest thy self per­fect? Job 22.2, 3.

4 Wee cannot deserve to be rewarded by the doing of that which bears noUbi enim est magna inae­qualitas, ut si principatus de­tur alicui pro aliquâsententiâ cum judicio prolata, non est meritum sed donum simpli­citer. River. ibi pro­portion to the reward; but betwixt our good works and the reward, there is no proportion; our good works are not tanti, they are not so much worth, that eternal life should be given for them; our light per­formances cannot (in this sense) work for us a farre more exceeding eternal weight of glory. Therefore when ever any such proud conceits of deserving doe arise in our hearts (as rise they will, so long as any thing of Self is in us) we must endeavour to suppresse them, casting our selves whol­ly upon the Free Grace and mercy of God in Christ, pleading his righteousnesse, and expecting whatever wee stand in need of upon his account. And so much for this third Subsection of denying Self in respect of good works.

SVBSECT. IV. Of denying Self in respect of [...], the things that are in the world, 1 Joh. 2.15. [...], the things of the world, 1 Cor. 7.33. [...], the things that are upon the earth, Col. 3.2. [...], earth­ly things, Phil. 3.19. [...], the things of the flesh, Rom. 8.5. [...], carnal things, 1 Cor. 9.11. [...], the things that pertaine to this life, 1 Cor. 6.3. [...], things present, Rom. 8.38. &c. 1 Cor. 3.22. [...], things that are seen, 2 Cor. 4.18. [...], temporal things, ibid. worldly Enjoyments.

THere is much by way of Self-denial also required in respect of worldly enjoyments, all which may bee reduced unto these three heads, Pleasures, Profits, and Honours, according to that of the A­postle, 1 Joh. 2.16. All that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life.

For the right understanding of the Du­ty, as it is to be practised in reference unto these things, I shall speak to it (as before, in reference to the former particulars) both Negatively, and Affirmatively.

1 Negatively, It is not meant that we may not make use of Creature-comforts, but only in case of necessity; God gives us not only for necessity, but delight also. There was no necessity that there should [Page 168]be Wine at that Marriage Feast in Cana of Galilee, Joh. 2.1. yet for the greater pleasure and delight of those that were bidden, and to shew that a more liberal use of the Creatures at such a time was not unlawful, our Saviour turned abundance of water into Wine, and that the richest Wine too. God gives to all men liberal­ly, and upbraideth not, but especially to Beleevers; he envies them not the use of Creatures, having bestowed himself upon them. A Beleever hath the best right of any unto the Creatures, and hee may more warrantably take comfort in them than any other can; All things are yours, (saith the Apostle to the beleeving Corin­thians) things present, as well as things to come, 1 Cor. 3.23. It hath been an occa­sion of much inward trouble and disquiet­nesse to many (especially young Converts) that apprehending so much of their owne vilenesse and unworthinesse, by reason of their sinfulnesse, and being ignorant of their Christian liberty, they have thought they might not lawfully make use of those outward comforts and refreshments which God hath given to sweeten their way to Heaven; but certainly, the due circumstan­ces being observed, we may withThe care of the outward man bindes conscience, so farre as that wee should neglect no­thing which may help us in a cheerful ser­ving of God in our places, and tend to the due honour of our bodies, which are the Tem­ples of the Holy Ghost, and compani­ons with our souls in all performances. Doctor Sibbes Soules conflict, c. 13. Sect. 13. Our flesh is to bee subdued to reason, not to infirmities, that it may be a Servant to the Soul, but not a burden. Rein. treat. of Pass. 164. better [Page 169]leave make use of them than refuse them. There is no vertue in bodily abstinence considered in it self, nor is it any other­wise profitable than as it serves to keep the body in subjection to the government of the soul; sometimes indeed God calls to extraordinary humiliation, and then we must fast, wee must afflict our bodies as well as our souls; and yet even then, if by reason of weaknesse wee should not bee able to hold out in the duty, a moderate refreshment by eating and drinking is per­mitted to us.

1 But to fast atJejunandum quidem est ne­cessitate corpo­ris castigandi ne superbiat contra spiritum, sed non secun­dum regulam & praescriptum. Pomeranus, set times, as if our fasting were more acceptable to God at such times than at other, to ab­staine from some meats as if they might not lawfully be eaten; or to afflict the bo­dy, as if the whole of mortification did consist in that; this is Superstition, and though it should be taught or enjoyned us, under never so much shew of Devotion and Self-denial, we may not submit to it. Wherefore if yee be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world (saith the Apostle to the Colossians) why as though living in the world are yee subject unto Ordinances, ( ‘touch not’, ‘taste not’, ‘handle not’, which all are to perish with the using) after the Commandements and Doctrines of men? which things have indeed a shew of wisdome in Will-worship and humility, and neglecting of the body (or punishing, or not sparing [Page 170]the body) not in any honour Hoc est pro modo necessi­tatis quantum carnisitis est pro sustentatio­ne & conserva­tione corporis. Marlorat. to the satis­fying of the flesh, Col. 2.20, 21, 22, 23, 24. Some place so much of their religion in these, and such like forbearances, that they are ready to condemne all others of Li­bertinisme and Prophanenesse, that make not like conscience of them that they themselves doe. Our Saviour came eating and drinking, and they said, [...], &c. Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine-bibber, a friend of Publicans and Sinners, Matth. 11.19. It is hard escaping a Censure when blinde Zeal is to be Judge. Men cannot endure that others should make bold, where they themselves, out of a superstitious conceit, dare not so much as meddle.

The greatest contests amongst Profes­sors, many of them doe arise from hence, that they will not allow one another their just liberty in things indifferent, but ma­king more sins than God hath made, condemn one another at their owne will and plea­sure, without any warrant from the Word at all, what is this but to usurpe the place and authority of God; There is one Law-giver that is able to save, and to destroy; who art thou that judgest another? Jam. 4.12. It is not for us to make either sins or duties. To condemne men for that which the Law of God doth not condemn, is to judge the Law it self, Jam. 4.11. and consequently to condemn God, as if [Page 171]hee had not made it strict enough.

We should consider, that the Kingdome of God is not meat and drink, but righteous­nesse, and peace, and joy in the holy Ghost, Rom. 14.17. what liberty soever any one takes, so it bee not inconsistent with these, it is no other liberty than God allows.

2 It is not meant, that wee should leave our particular Callings, andThere is no opposition be­tween these things, so as it should bee ne­cessary for all that desire to serve God, and seek his Kingdome, to give over their worldly cal­lings, neither is this the way to perfe­ction, as Pa­pists have dreamed. No man hath warrant to spend his whole time in private Devotion, upon pretence that he will forsake the World. Mr. Hildersham, Lect. 50. on Joh. 4. p. 214. quite give over our worldly businesse — Let every man (saith the Apostle to the Co­rinthians) abide in the same calling where­in hee was called, 1 Corinth. 7.20. and in the twenty fourth verse, Brethren (saith hee) let every man wherein hee is called, therein abide with God. Hee censures it as disorderly walking in some of the Church of the Thessalonians, that they did not work at all, but were busie-bodies; now them that are such (saith hee) wee com­mand, and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ, that with quietnesse they work and eat their owne bread, 2 Thess. 3.11. Wee are to be diligent in our Callings, that so wee may live of our selves, and not bee charge­able unto others through our owne neg­lect.

Many get into Churches, and then pre­suming that they shall bee maintained, they learne to bee idle, wandring about from house to house; and not only idle, but tatlers also, and busie-bodies, speaking things which they ought not, 1 Tim. 5.13. but he that hath commanded relief in case of ne­cessity, hath forbidden it in case of idle­nesse and sloathfulnesse, so that if any will not work, neither must they eate, 2 Thess. 3.10. If we have Families, wee must en­deavour also to provide for them; If any provide not for his owne, At hodie summa habe­tur pietas, si quis domi re­lictis liberis & uxore, out etiam gran­daevis paren­tibus, vel Je­rosoly mamade­at vel in Mo­nasterium ab­dat sese sib Victurus, out fortassis etiam ventri. Vide quo impudentiae ventum sit in Eccle­sia Christi. Nec impari prorsus dementia desipiunt hodie & Ca­tabaptista. Relictis enim uxoribus, liberis, & familiis, &c. tanquam attoniti & fanatici homines circumcursitant, at (que) ita se pomoe ia regni Christi propagaturos dejerant: quum interim & rem familiarem concoquant subvertam (que) totam & Ecclesiam Christi miris modis obiurbent. Bullinger in loc. and specially for those of his owne house, hee is worse than an infidel; instead of denying himself, hee hath denied the faith, 1 Tim. 5.8. But it is not enough that wee provide for our owne, wee must labour in our Callings, that wee may have to give to others that are in need. Let him that stole steal no more, but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good, that hee may have to give to him that needeth, Ephes. 4.28. it may be wee have none of our owne [Page 173]to provide for, howsoever, The poor wee have alwaies with us, Matth. 26.11. and therefore wee must follow our Callings, that wee may bee able to provide for them, Prov. 31.19, 20. but this is not all. Suppose a man have enough for himself, his owne, and others that need, hee must neverthelesse have a Calling, and follow it diligently; every man will bee doing, therefore hee must have a Calling to bee busied in.

God set Adam to dresse the Garden, and to keep it in the state of Innocency, Gen. 2.15. notwithstanding the dignity of his condition, the variety and plenty of pro­vision that hee had without any cost or paines of his owne, hee was not to live idlely, but to exercise himself in the work of aEngl. Annot in loc. Gardiner,Greenhil, Lect. on Ezek. c. 16.49. p. 288 hee was to worke though not for a living. It is a great fault in many of the Gentry, that because they have great estates, therefore they aban­don themselves wholly to Pleasure, spen­ding their time in Hunting, and Hawking, and Gaming, without doing any thing that tends to publike good. This was the iniquity of the Sodomites, Ezek. 16.49. for which by a shower of Fire and Brimstone out of Heaven God destroyed them, Gen. 19.24, 25. and if for the same ini­quity any one should say, that some of the greatest Families in England are at this day ruined, he would not conjecture a­misse; [Page 474]To be sure, it hath been the ruine of some of the greatest Professors amongst us, the first beginning of whose Apostacy from the truth, having been found to bee the neglect of their Callings.

3 It is not meant that wee may not ac­cept of any Honourable employment be­ing fitly qualified for it, and orderly cal­led unto it; It is the ambition indeed of some that carries them forth after eminent employments, but it is an unworthy im­putation of pride and vaine-glory, which some envious ones cast upon others (that are men of another spirit than themselves, as God said of Caleb, Numb. 14.24.) who seeing more to disconrage them in respect of the Service (the temptations that at­tend it, the account that must be given of it at the last) than to encourage them in respect of the Honour, doe notwithstan­ding so farre deny themselves as to en­gage in them.

David was censured by his envious Brother, who told him, that hee knew his pride, and the naughtinsse of his heart, for that hee was come downe (as hee said) that hee might see the Battle; yet hee under­takes to fight with Goliah, 1 Sam. 17.30. Self-denial doth not consist in that see­ming modesty that is so much cryed up by many men; there is many times as much Self-seeking in refusing, as in accepting of great imployments; God had much a­doe [Page 175]with Moses before hee couldSee before Subsect. 2. pag. 93. per­swade him to preach to Pharaoh. Wee for­bear our duties many times, lest the envi­ous World should misconstrue them, look­ing more to what we shall bee thought to bee, than to what wee should resolvedly bee. Thus Negatively; but now second­ly, Affirmatively, to deny Self in respect of worldly enjoyments is to deny

  • That Opinion that Self hath of them.
  • That Affection that Self bears to them.
  • That Course that Self takes for them.
  • That Use that Self would make of them; and lastly,
  • That Possession that Self would keep of them.

1 That Opinion that Self hath of them; Self thinks they are the chiefest good, and that the only happinesse is to be found in them.

Note here these three things.

1 All men in the general, and in a con­fused way desire to bee happy; there is implanted in every being an appetite of, and tendency unto good, which in sensi­tive Creatures is no more than a propen­sion or natural inclination unto that which is theirBonitas est perfectio na­turalis cujus (que) rei juxta suum essendi modum, per quam sit appetivile bonum dicit rationem perfecti quod est appetibile, Tho. p. 1. q. 5. Art. 1. ad. 1. perfection in their kind, and they tend unto it, not of themselves [Page 176]properly, but asOther Crea­tures are shot more violently into their ends, but man hath the skill and faculty of directing him: self, and is as you may so imagine, a ra­tional kind of Arrow, that moves know­ingly, and vo­luntarily to the mark of his owne accord. Culverwel. Light of Nat. c. 15.155. determined unto it by another, namely, by God, who is the Author of their beings. But in intellectual and rational Creatures, as Angels, and Men; it is a motion of their wills, by which they move after it according to the guidance and direction of their l judgements. Now, all men agree in this, that they would be happy, and that they must goe to something out of them­selves for it. Man is not a Self-sufficient Creature, in his best estate hee was nega­tively poor, and did precariously subsist upon a richer goodnesse out of himself; he was then taught to goe abroad for his hap­pinesse, having nothing of his owne to live on, but what hee freely received from another; but now hee is privatively poor, hee hath suffered the spoyling of his goods, which he had when hee first began the world, and therefore is in continual motion after something which may fully repair his losses, and re-invest him in his former glory and happinesse again.

2 What man's Happinesse is, wherein his chiefest good doth consist, and how it may bee obtained, is fully declared in the Gospel. What is the Gospel but tidings of felicity, and true blessednesse? good news for miserable and undone man; it is nothing else but a Directory to guide him to the chief good, that which points unto him where his great strength lies, wherein [Page 177]his onely happiness doth consist, and how hee may bee possessed of it, by putting him into the way that leads unto it.

1 It determines the fruition of God to bee mans chiefest good. God absolutely considered is the object of all our happines, lesse than whom wee cannot have, more than whom wee need not have, to make us happy. Hee onely is an object pro­portionate to that vast and boundlesse de­sire of felicity and goodness that is in man, which cannot bee satisfied but by the fruition of an universal good, which God onely is. Look besides God, and you shall see but some scantlings of good­ness, a few gleanings of happiness, some shadowy representations of perfection, and the reason is, they areParticularity speaks as much penury and emptiness as is imaginable. particular beings, [...] Luke 10 41. many things, and so have but some in­considerable drops of goodness in them; they have not an universal fulness, which is no where to bee found but in God him­self.

2 As it holds forth God absolutely in himself, as the onely object of our happiness; so it likewise holds forth God­man relatively, as the onely way and means to the fruition of this object, wherein the formality of our happiness doth consist. Christ is the Way, and no man comes unto the Father but by him, Joh. 14.6. [...] The word signifies a ma­nuduction, or a leading by the hand to God. Vid. Leigh. Crit Sac. [...], through him wee have access unto [Page 178]the Father, Eph. 2.18. Hee suffered once [...], that hee might Or lead us by the hand. [...]. Max. Tyr. Dissect. 1.9. bring us to God, 1 Pet. 3.18.

3 Notwithstanding all men desire happinesse in the general, and are di­rected to it in the Gospel, yet there is a great mistake concerning it in the most. All men agree in this, that they would bee happy, but few agree in that wherein their happiness doth consist. Some think it consists in one thing, [...]. Max. Tyr. Dissectat 1.4. some in another, but few in that, wherein it consists indeed. The brutish man thinks to finde it in plea­sure, the covetous in money, and the am­bitious in honour. Thus like the men of Sodome, that being struck blinde, wearied themselves in vain to finde out Lots door, they go groping up and down, if perad­venture they might feel after it, and finde it, but tread not one step in the way that leads unto it.

Though the Gospel hold forth God in Christ as the chiefest good, and perswade men to look upon him under this notion, yet they being blinded by the god of this world, apprehend their chiefest good to bee in other things, and suppose that if they can bee possessed of them, they are made, if they lose them, they are utterly undone, which is the common language of carnall men that know not God. Such persons though they do not expresly say, There is no God, yet in their practice [Page 179]they speak as much, and in their thoughts they perswade themselves so, as Psal. 14.1. The fool hath said in his heart, There is no God. Hee will not, hee dare not pro­fess openly that there is no God, and that it is in vaine to serve him, and to walk humbly and preisely before him, expect­ing to bee happy by him alone; no, this hee will not speak openly, but profess with the rest of the people, to serve the same God that they do, but in his heart secretly hee perswades himself that it is so, and that Religion is but a policy invented to keep men in order, and that they do best who provide most for themselves here, and that it is better to make sure of a little here, than to expect greater mat­ters upon uncertainties hereafter. I am afraid I have read the language of many a fools heart here present, who resolves with himself (as I said before) to seek happiness in the general, but will not seek it where the Gospel tells him it is to bee found, who gives it may bee a Gospel-direction the hearing, and can bee content the Minister should speak of God, and declare unto the world, that this felicity and happiness that is so much sought af­ter by every one, is onely to bee found in him; but hee will not, hee cannot bring about his minde to close with it. Hee hath many anxieties upon what hee hath heard, and now and then some half per­swasions, [Page 180]some languishing velleities, some faint wishings and wouldings after God but hee cannot blow up these smo­thered thoughts into one reall hearty re­solution for him; hee hath one eye still upon the world, and creature-injoyments, and is resolved to keep his hold, fearing that if hee should once let go, hee might quickly sink, and never recover himself again.

Now whence is this, but that his judge­ment is depraved concerning the chief good? and therefore hee concludes, there is no other happiness than what may be had in earthly things: Therefore though God make never so great offers of other things unto him, though hee tell him of grace and glory, hee regards it not; nay though hee offer himself unto him, though hee tell him, Hee will bee his exceeding great reward, upon condition that hee will walke before him, and bee perfect, hee makes no other reckoning of it, then as hee apprehends some earthly thing to bee meant by it. Even as the Jews, who when Christ told them, Hee was the bread of God that cometh down from heaven, and gi­veth life unto the world, were much af­fected with it, and said unto him, Lord evermore give us this bread, Joh. 6.34. But when afterwards they understood it was such bread as was to bee eaten by faith, they cried out, This is an hard saying, [Page 181]who can hear it, vers. 60. Worldly men cannot indure to think of being happy by God alone, they cannot conceive its possible, that that good which is in the creatures, should bee found in him without the creatures. They onely judge of what is before them, they apprehend no other reality, and beleeve no other than what they apprehend; therefore whatsoever is said of spiritualls seems a meer contradiction unto them, an utter impossibility: Therefore they say in their hearts, There is no God, no heaven, no life eternal, because they see not things that are invisible. They wonder what men mean when they talk of being happy in a way of communion with, and conformity unto God, they count them a company of fools, and mad men that will forgo that happiness which they might have in this present world, for they know not what imaginary happiness (so they judge it) is in another world to come. Hence they are prejudiced against the wayes of godliness, and think it not one­ly a vain, but a dangerous thing to bee Religious.

The name indeed of Religion some­times serves their turn (as when they live in places where it brings in gain or credit) and then they make a profession; but the thing it self they abominate, as being the greatest let and hindrance to that wicked, [Page 182]worldly designe of theirs, which under that profession they mainly prosecute. But where a profession is not of any such use and advantage, they abandon that too, and so become either notoriously prophane and dissolute, or at best but civilly honest. And thus they continue untill such time as their eyes bee opened to see into the emptiness and vanity of all things here below, the word of God ha­ving no effectual operation upon them before; for while they imagine their onely happiness is to bee found here, they will neither bee, nor do what is necessarily re­quired in order to their finding it else­where. It is a good signe of a mans re­pentance, and turning to God, when his judgement is rectified concerning these things, that whereas before hee thought his chiefest good to bee in them, hee now looks upon them as altogether destitute of it, and therefore must have some­thing better than the best of them to make him really happy, as wee see in Solomon after his recovery from his fall, who could then say, Vanity of vanities, Vanity of vanities, all is vanity, Eccles. 1.2. And in Paul after his conversion, who tells the Philippians that hee counted all things but loss for the excellency of the know­ledge of Christ Jesus his Lord, for whom hee had suffered the loss of all things, and did count them but dung, that hee might win [Page 183]Christ, and bee found in him, Phil. 3.8, 9. Such a light is set up in the soul at its first conversion, as discovers unto it the ex­cellency of those things that are spiritual and eternal, in comparison of which, all the outward glittering glory of temporal things is darkned, so that it sees no glory in them by reason of the glory that doth excel. And yet sometimes it is apt to bee misled by those false representations of these things, that fancy and imagination not well governed, now and then gives of them, upon a shallow apprehension of a greater good in them than indeed there is, taken from the senses. These things are suitable unto the senses, and Self (a re­mainder whereof is in the best) earnestly contends that what testimony they give of them may bee accepted. The b [...]st therefore had need to bee very watchful, and above all things to strengthen faith, whereby they shall have an evidence of things not seen, and then the things that are seen, will have no such influence upon them, but they shall bee inabled thereby to give a peremptory denial to whatso­ever shall bee suggested by Self on their behalf, which is the first thing that is here required. The next is,

2 That Affection that Self bears to them. Set your affection on things above, and not on things on the earth, Col. 3.2. For the grace of God that bringeth salvation, hath [Page 184]appeared to all men, teaching us to deny un­godliness, and worldly lusts, Tit. 2.11, 12. In particular,

1 That love that Self bears to them: Self judging them to bee the chiefest good (as wee shewed in the former particular) loves them as the chiefest good. Love is the immediate issue and natural product of the judgement; no sooner doth the judgement conceive any thing to bee good, but a childe of love is born pre­sently, and sucks the breasts. If men judge this or that to bee good, they cannot choose but bee in love with it, and pro­portionable to the degrees of goodness, that they discover in the object, are the de­grees of love that they bear unto the ob­ject. If it bee goodness apprehended in a remiss degree, the love is but a remiss love, if in an intense degree, the love is intense, if they apprehend it to bee all in all, they love it with all their hearts; the understanding makes the primary disco­very of the object, the judgement deter­mines concerning the goodness of it, and the will takes it upon trust from the judgement.

Now it matters not whether it bee a real good or not, if it do but appear to bee so to the judgement, that is enough to draw the will after it. If I bee lifted up (saith Christ) I will draw all men unto mee; if I bee lifted up on the Cross, lifted up [Page 185]from the Grave, lifted up from earth to Heaven, but especially if I bee lifted up in mens judgements, if they once lift mee up above themselves, above all other per­sons and things, so as to give me the pre­heminence, so as to make me all in all in order to the obtaining of the chief good. So it is with the World, if it bee lifted up in drawes all men unto it; if the Devil once carry up the glory of the World to an exceeding high Mountaine and shew it from thence, it drawes all men unto it. This effect it had upon David, when hee judged his worldly estate to bee a moun­taine, when hee lookt upon it as a moun­taine exceeding high and strong; when the world, and the glory thereof appears as a mountaine lifted up above all, that men cannot look beyond it, then it draws their affection up unto it.

Love is of the nature of Fire, which is no sooner kindled but it soares upwards speedily, constantly, because its element is above; so it is with this affection of love, which is no sooner inkindled in the Soul, but the sparks thereof flye upwards to that appearance of good which is above. It is true, these things that men vent their love upon, are things upon the earth, and opposed, Col. 3.1. to the things that are above, and to are really below; but though they bee really below, yet they are seemingly above, because the judgement [Page 186]looking round about on every side, can see nothing above them, and therefore concludes they are the supreame good; as you know it is with Children, that be­cause some Mountaines seeme to touch the Sky, conclude therefore that there is no­thing beyond those Mountaines; so it is with worldly men, who because they can see nothing beyond or above their moun­taine of worldly enjoyments, doe there­fore conclude that there are no better things, and consequently terminate their love upon them; there must of necessity therefore bee a change of the judgement that this affection bee not mis-placed. The mis-placing of this affection upon a wrong object is of a more hainous nature, and dangerous consequence than ordinarily is imagined.

Men make nothing of loving the world, they think it no way inconsistent with love to God. But what saith the Scripture? Love not the world, nor the things of the world, if any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him, 1 Joh. 2.15. Yee adulterers, and adulteresses, know yee not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? Whosoever therefore will bee a friend of the world, is the enemy of God, Jam. 4.4. Thus the Scripture speakes in the general. In particular, concerning the love of riches, No servant can serve two Masters, for either hee will hate the one, and love the [Page 187]other; or else hee will hold to the one, and despise the other, yee cannot serve God and Mammon, Luke 16.14. The love of mony is the root of all evil, 1 Tim. 6.10. Con­cerning the love of Honour, it tells us, that many among the chief Rulers (of the Jewes) beleeved on Christ, but because of the Pharisees they did not confesse him, lest they should bee put out of the Synagogue, for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God, Joh. 12.42, 43. That Christ denounced a woe against the Pharisees, Luke 11.43. and bade the multitude and his Disciples beware of them, for that they loved the uppermost roomes at Feasts, and the chief seates in the Synagogues, and greetings in the Markets, and to bee called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi, Matth. 23, 6, 7. and as for [...]. lovers of pleasures more than God, it ranks them with the most notorious ungodly persons that are in the world, 2 Tim. 3.4. that love therefore that Self bears unto these things must be denied. And,

2 That desire that Self hath after them; Mortifie your members which are upon the earth, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousnesse, which is Idolatry, Colos. 3.5. Thou shalt not covet thy Neighbours house, thou shalt not covet thy Neighbours Wife, nor his Man-servant, nor his Maid­servant, nor his Oxe, nor his Asse, nor any thing that is thy Neighbours, Exod. 20.17. I have coveted no mans silver, or gold, or ap­parel, [Page 188]saith Paul, Acts 20.33. I have learned in whatsoever state I am, there-with to be content, I know how to be abased, and I know how to abound; every where, and in all things I am instructed, both to bee full, and to bee hungry; both to abound, and suf­fer need, Phil. 4.11, 12. Give mee neither poverty nor riches, Da mihi pa­nem statuti mei, Give me the bread of my allowance, [...] Matth. 6, 11 [...], Jam. 2.15. feed mee with food con­venient for me, saith Agur, Prov. 30.8. When thou sittest to eate with a Ruler, consi­der diligently what is before thee, and put a knife to thy throat, if thou bee a man given to appetite, bee not desirous of his dainties. Eate thou not the bread of him that hath an evil eye, neither desire thou his dainty meats, Prov 23.1, 2 3—6. Daniel purposed in his heart, that he would not defile himselfe with the portion of the Kings meat, nor with the wine which he drank, Dan. 1.8. Let us not be desirous of vain-glory, provoking one another, envying one another, Galath. 5.26.

3 That delight that Self hath in them; There bee many that say, Who will shew us any good? Lord lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us, thou hast put gladness in my heart, more than in the time that their corne, and their wine increased, Psal. 4.6, 7. Thus wee must deny that affection that Self bears to them.

3 That course that Self takes for them; Self, rather than want any pleasure, or profit, or honour it hath a mind to, will [Page 189]adventure uponRem, Rem, quocun (que) mode Rem, is the keeping of the World­lings Song. any kind of wicked­nesse whatsoever, cousen and cheat with Laban, Gen. 29.25. steale with Achan, Josh. 7.21. lye with Gehezai, 2 King. 5.22, 25. and with Ananias and Saphira, Acts 5.3.8. slaunder, with Ziba, 2 Sam. 16.3. & 19.27. pervert an Ordinance, and suborne false witnesses with Jezabel, 1 King. 21.9. rebel with Absolem, 2 Sam. 15.12. set up false Worship with Jeroboam, 1 King. 12.28. Curse the people of God with Baalam, Numb. 22.21. betray Christ with Judas, Matth. 26.47. and Apostatize with Demas, 2 Tim. 4.10. these and such like are the wicked and ungodly courses that Self puts men into, in order to the obtaining the riches and honours, and delights of the world; all which must bee denied if wee meane to come after Christ. When Simon Magus offered a summe of mony for the gift of the Holy Ghost, Peter said unto him, Thy money perish with thee, Acts 8.20. Moses when he was come to years, refused to bee called the Son of Pharaohs Daughter, chusing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, then to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season, esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Aegypt, Heb. 11.24, 25, 26. And this is required of every one in the like case, wee must resolve to want every thing, rather than get any thing in a sinful way, For what is a man profited, if hee shall gaine the [Page 490]whole world and lose his owne soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? Matth. 16.26. and yet how small and inconsiderable a part of the World is it, for which the greatest part of men doe run the hazard of loosing their precious souls? a faint breath of popular applause, a pen­ny, a momentany pleasure, &c. but to go on. As wee must deny that course that Self takes for these things, so wee must deny

4 That use that Self would make of them; Self would make no other use of them but to satisfie the flesh, that which it gets in a sinful way, it would spend in a sinful way, but in this Self must bee denied. Make not provision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof, Rom. 13.14. The time is short, it remaineth, that both they that have Wives bee as though they had none; and they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoyce, as though they rejoyced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not; and they that use this world, as not abusing it, 1 Cor. 7.29, 30, 31. wee must use what wee have from God for God, Honour the Lord with thy substance, and with the first fruites of all thine increase, Prov. 3.9. Whether yee eate or drink doe all to the glory of God, 1 Corinth. 10.31. We must deny

5 That possession that Self would keep of them; Self would have us keep them, when God would have us part with them, [Page 191]and that is, when wee can no longer keep them but wee must part with Christ; in this case Self must bee denied, and wee must willingly forsake all, according to that in Luke 14.33. Whosoever hee bee of you, that for saketh not all that hee hath, hee cannot bee my Disciple. And thus much for this Fourth particular, of denying Self in respect of worldly enjoyments. The Fifth is.

SVBSECT. V. Of denying Self in respect of worldly Sufferings.

OF this also (as I have done of the for­mer) I shall speak both Negatively, and Affirmatively.

1 Negatively, It is not meant that wee may not at all judge them to bee evil, so as not to conceit any Some out of their high and ay ery imagi­nation, and out of their Iron and flinty Philosophy, will needs think outward good and ill, to­gether with the affections of grief and delight stirred up thereby, to bee but opinions and conceits of good and evil only, not truly and really founded in Nature, but taken up of our selves. But though our fancy be ready to conceit a greater hurt in outward evils, than indeed there is (as in Poverty, paine of Body, loss of Friends, &c.) yet we must not deny them to be evils. Sibbes Souls Con­flict. c. 13. Sect. 6.215. hurt to bee in them; so farre as they doe deprive us of any good, [Page 192](and there is some good that they doe de­prive us of) so farre they may be accoun­ted to bee hurtful, Psal. 144.10. indeed being sanctified they work in us, Rom. 5.3, 4. and for us, 2 Cor. 4.17. a farre grea­ter good than any they doe deprive us of; and in respect of that wee may say, It is good that wee have been afflicted, as David doth, Psal. 119.71. but this is accidental to the nature of the things themselves, they have no good in them, nor can they doe us any good of themselves; they are so farre from making us better, as of them­selves, that without the effectual working of the Spirit of God with them, they make us farre worse than ever before.

2 It is not meant that wee may not bee at all a verse from them, so as not to endeavour any way to decline them; so farre as they may be truly judge to be evil, so far they may bee justly hated, and declined by us. TheSee Rei­nolds Treat. of Pass. 114. unalterable object of our hatred is all manner of evil, not only that of defor­mity and sin, but that also of destruction and misery. This affection God hath im­planted in our nature for the conservation of our wel-being, which hee requires us not only to desire, but also by all lawful means (such as he himself hath appointed) to endeavour, which cannot bee done without an inward abhorring of whatso­ever is really prejudicial to it, such as may cause us to fly from it; and therefore it [Page 193]is not to bee condemned as sinful, and consequently not to bee denied. Wee finde that even in our Saviour, when that bitter Cup of sufferings was put into his hand, though in respect of the appointment of his Father, as it was a means of fulfilling his eternal Decree concerning the Salvati­on of the Elect, there was a ready willing­nesse to drink it up, Joh. 18.11. yet in re­spect of the anguish that thereupon seized on his Humane Nature, there was a very great aversnesse from it. And therefore he prayed earnestly once, and again, yea a third time, Father, if it bee possible, let this cup passe from mee, Mat. 26.39.

3 It is not meant, that wee may not bee at all sensible of them, so as not to grieve and mourne under them. God requires that our affections should bee exercisedAs God any way discover­eth himself, so the Soul should be in a sutable plyable­nesse. Then the Soul is as it should bee, when it is ready to meet God at every turne, to joy when hee calls for it, and to mourne when hee calls for that, to labour to know Gods meaning in every thing. Sibbs Souls Confl. c. 8. Sect. 3.102. sutably to all his Dispensations; that when hee pipes to us in his Providences, wee should dance, and when hee mournes to us in his Providences, we should mourne too, Mar. 11.16, 17.

There are times when the Lord calls to mourning, and wee doe provoke him ex­ceedingly when we doe not observe them, [Page 194]as wee may see, Isa. 22.12, 13, 14. And in that day did the Lord God of Hosts call to weeping and mourning, and to baldnesse, and to girding with Sackcloath; and behold joy and gladness, slaying Oxen, and killing Sheep, eating flesh, and drinking wine, Let us eate and drink, for to morrow wee shall dye. And it was revealed in my eares by the Lord of Hosts; surely this iniquity shall not bee pur­ged from you till you dye, saith the Lord of Hosts.

The Prophet Jeremy complaines unto God of the men of Jerusalem, for their stupidity, and insensiblenesse under his cor­rections: O Lord (saith hee) are not thine eyes upon the truth? Thou hast stricken them, but they have not grieved; thou hast consumed them, but they have refused to re­ceive correction, Jerem. 5.3. It is a grie­vous evil not to grieve when God brings any evil upon us; wee should bee sensible of the least stroke of the Rod, and humble our selves under the mighty hand of God upon us in any affliction. Many thinke it the strength of their grace that they can bear affliction without grieving, but the truth is, it is the strength of their corrup­tion, by reason whereof they have stupid sottish hearts, and doe not take notice of the hand of God in any thing that befalls them. What strength is it to beare what wee doe not feele? Any one can doe that, even one that hath no Grace at [Page 195]all. This then is not to deny Self; But,

2 Affirmatively, To deny Self in re­spect of worldly sufferings, is,

1 Not so to judge them to bee evil, as to conceit a greater hurt to bee in them than in­deed there is. Self will tell us they are the greatest evil in the World, whereas they are nothing to spiritual and eternal evils, but light afflictions in comparison of the evil of Sin, and that farre more exceeding eternal weight of misery that it works for all such as live and dye in it; when Self therefore speaks in this manner to us, wee must give it a peremptory denial.

It is storied in the Book of Martyrs, of George Tankerfield, that immediately be­fore his going to the Stake to bee burned, (being then at an Inne in Saint Albanes) hee prayed his Host to let him have a good Fire in his Chamber, which accor­dingly hee had, and then sitting on a forme before the Fire, hee stretched out his legge to the flame, and when it had touched his foot, hee quickly with-drew his legge, shewing how the Flesh did per­swade him one way, and the Spirit ano­ther;Acts and Mon. l. 10. 1535. The Flesh said, O thou Fool, wilt thou burne and needest not? The Spirit said, bee not afraid, for this is nothing in respect of fire eternal.

Acts and Mon l. 10. 1371. The like is storied of the good Bishop and blessed Martyr Mr. John Hooper, Sir [Page 196] Anthony Kingston his Friend coming to him a little before his death, thus expressed himself to him; ‘I am sorry to see you in this case, for as I understand you bee come hither to dye. But alas, consider that life is sweet, and death is bitter, there­fore seeing life may bee had, desire to live, for life hereafter may doe good. To this the Bishop replied; ‘True it is, Master Kingston, I am come hither to end this Life, and to suffer Death here, because I will not gain-say the former Truth that I have heretofore taught amongst you, and I thank you for your friendly counsel, although it bee not so friendly as I could have wished it. True it is, Mr. Kingston, that Death is bitter, and Life is sweet, but alas, confider that the Death to come is more bitter, and the Life to come is more sweet; therefore for the de­sire and love I have to the one, and the ter­rour and fear of the other, I doe not so much regard this death, nor esteem this life.

2 Not to be so averse from them,Some of the Christians in the primitive times would not cast one grain of Fran­kinsence into the fire up on the Heathen Al­tars to save their lives. as to endeavour by any sinful means to avoyd them. Self will bid us sin rather than suffer, but we must not adventure upon the a least evil of sin to avoyd the greatest evil of suffering.Condaeus tribus ipsi a Carolo nono Galliarum Rege propositis, missa, morte, & perpetuo carcere; respondit, se, Deo favente primum nunquam electurum, ex duobus reliquis vero alterum voluntati Regis liberum relinquere. The three Children in Daniel told the [Page 197]King, when he threatned to cast them into a burning fiery Furnace, for not worship­ing his Golden Image, If it bee so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us; but if not, be it known unto thee, that wee will not serve thy gods, nor worship thy golden Image which thou hast set up, Dan. 3.17, 18. Such a resolution must be ta­ken up by every one that means to come after Christ, which although in the o­pinion of worldly Polititians and Time-servers it be folly and madness, will bee found to bee wisdome in the end; when after (by their sinful complyance) they have escaped the hands of them that kill the body, they fall into the hands of him that kills both Body and Soule in Hell.

God is not wont to let such men goe unpunished; nay, he will be sure to meet with them, either in this life, by terrify­ing their Consciences, or by bringing up­on them those evils they thought to e­scape; or in the life to come (if they re­pent not before) by appointing them their portion with unbeleevers and hypo­crites, in the Lake that burnes with Fire and Brimstone, where shall bee weeping, and wayling, and gnashing of teeth for ever.

1 By terrifying their Consciences. Acts and Mon. l. 8.914 Mr. Bilney in the dayes of King Hen. 8. by the perswasion of some friends abjured, but [Page 198]oh! what an Hell did hee feel in his Con­science afterwards!Serm. 7. Master Latimer in a Sermon before King Edward thus expres­seth it. ‘I knew a man my self, Bilney, little Bilney, that blessed Martyr of God, who what time he had borne his Faggot, and was come againe to Cambridge, had such Conflicts within himself, that his friends were afraid to let him be alone, they were faine to be with him day and night, and comfort him as they could, but no comforts would serve; and as for comfortable places of Scripture, to bring them unto him, it was as though a man should cut him thorow the heart with a sword.’

And in another Sermon preached in Lincolnshire, he hath these words concer­ning it; ‘That same Mr. Bilney, who was burnt here in England for Gods Words sake, was induced and perswa­ded by his Friends to bear a Faggot at the time when the Cardinal was aloft, and bare the swinge; now when the same Bilney came to Cambridge againe, a whole year after, hee was in such an anguish and agony, that nothing did him good, neither eating nor drinking, nor any other communication of Gods Word, for hee thought that all the whole Scriptures were against him, and sounded to his Condemnation, so that [Page 199]I many a time communed with him, (for I was familiarly acquainted with him) but all things whatsoever any man could alledge to his comfort, seemed unto him to make against him.’

Acts and Mon. l. 8.938 Mr. [...]ainbam the year following, ha­ving in like manner abjured, was relea­sed and dismissed home, where hee had scarce a month continued, but he bewai­led his Fact and Abjuration, and was ne­ver quiet in his minde and Conscience untill the time hee had uttered his fall to all his acquaintance, and asked God for­givenesse before the Congregation, in those dayes in a Ware-house in Bow-lane, and immediately the next Sabbath after, hee came to Saint Austines, and stood up there before the people in his Pew, there declaring openly, with weeping tears, That hee had denied God, and prayed all the people to forgive him, and to be­ware of his weaknesse, and not to doe as he did, for said hee, ‘If I should not a­gaine returne unto the truth (having the New Testament in his hand) this Word of God would damne mee both Body and Soule at the Day of Judgement. And there he prayed every body rather to dye by and by, than to doe as hee did, for hee would not feele such an hell againe as he did feele, for all the worlds good.’

[Page 200]Thus severely did God chastise these two good men for a time, shewing them what Hell meant by some few scalding drops of his immediate Wrath let fall upon their Consciences, thereby making them throughly sensible of the desert of their most horrible Sin, in renouncing his most blessed Truth; to the undaun­ted and constant profession whereof, not­withstanding out of the superabounding riches of his grace, hee recovered them againe, so that most resolutely and cheer­fully afterwards they sealed it with their bloud.

But it hapned otherwise to that un­paralleld example of Divine Justice, Francis Spira, who after his Abjuration being suddainly Thunder-struck with the terrible and amazing Sentence of his eter­nal Condemnation, was plunged irre­coverably (for ought that appeared to the contrary) into the bottomless gulph of Despair.

This wretched man being accused to the Popes Legate, for professing and teaching some of Luthers opinions, this especially, That wee must only depend on the Free Grace, and unchangeable love of God in the death of Christ, as the only sure way of Salvation; and being summoned to appear before him; after some considera­tion had of the manifold danger hee was in, and resolution taken up to stand to [Page 201]his profession, and to maintaine his Do­ctrine, notwithstanding hee began to think with himself what misery this his rashnesse would bring him unto, that he should lose his substance gotten with so much care and travell, undergoe the most exquisite torments that malice it self could devise, be counted an Heretick of all, and in the conclusion dye shame­fully.

Hereupon he goes to the Legate, and acknowledgeth his fault, in entertaining an Opinion concerning some Articles of Faith, contrary to the Orthodox and received Judgement of the Church of Rome, professing his hearty sorrow for it, and humbly begging pardon for so great an offence. The Legate perceiving him to faint, pursued him to the uttermost, caused him to subscribe this Confession, and made him promise that at his returne to his owne Towne hee would declare it to the people, acknowledge the whole Doctrine of the Church of Rome, and ab­jure the Opinions of Luther as false and Heretical. Spira having promised in this manner, forth-with addresseth himself for his journey homeward, but as he went along, thinking with himself, how im­piously hee had denyed Christ and his Gospel at Venice, and engaged himself to doe it the second time in his owne Country, hee thought hee heard a [Page 202]voyce speaking unto him in this man­ner.

Spira, What dost thou here? whether goeft thou? hast thou unhappy man, given thy hand-writing to the Legate at Venice? yet see thou dost not seal it in thine owne Country; thou canst not answer for what thou hast already done, nevertheless the gate of Mercy is not quite shut, take heed that thou heapest not sin upon sin, lest thou repent when it will be too late. This filled him so full of doubts and perplexing thoughts, that hee knew not which way to turne, nor what to doe; but after­wards being arrived in his owne Coun­try, and advised by his friends, telling him, That it was requisite he should take heed that he did not in any wise betray his Wife and Children, and all his friends in­to danger, seeing that by so small a matter as the recitiug of a small Schedule, which might be done in lesse space than half an hour, he might both free himself from present danger, and preserve many that depended on him; he goes to the Praetor, and proffers to performe his fore-said promise made to the Legate, and the next morning hee desperately enters into the publick Congregation, where Masse being finished, in the presence of friends and enemies, and of the whole Assem­bly, yea and of Heaven it selfe, hee re­cites that infamous Abjuration, word for [Page 203]word as it was written; then was hee sent home restored to hisHee was a Civil Lawyer, an Advocate of great rank and esteeme, endowed with outward bles­sings of Wife, and eleven Children, and wealth in a­bundance. Dignities, Goods, Wife, and Children; but no sooner was he departed, but he thought he heard a direful voyce, saying to him, Thou wicked wretch, thou hast denied mee, thou hast renounced the covenant of thy obedience. thou bast broken thy vow; hence Apostate, bear with thee the Sen­tence of thy eternal Damnation. Hee trembling and quaking in body and mind fell downe in a swoon, and from that time forward never found any peace, or ease of his mind, but continuing in un­cessant torments, hee professed that hee was captivated under the revenging hand of the great God, and that hee heard con­tinually that fearful Sentence of Christ, that just Judge, and was utterly undone. Phisicians were sent for, but they could effect nothing by their skill upon him, and therefore after they had understood the whole truth of the matter, wished him to seek some Spiritual comfort. They that came to administer Spiritual comfort to him, propounded many of Gods pro­mises recorded in the Scripture, and ma­ny examples of Gods mercy; but My Sin (said hee) is greater than the Mer­cy of God. They told him: that God would have all men to be saved; he an­swered, He would not have damned re­probates to bee saved, I am one of that [Page 204]number, I know it, for I willingly and a­gainst my knowledge denied Christ, the Mercy of God extends not to me, nor any like to me, who are sealed up to Wrath, I tell you I deserve it, my owne Conscience condemnes mee, what needeth any other Judge? Some bade him consider the example of Peter, who denied Christ thrice, and with an Oath, and yet Christ was merciful to him. Hee answered, In that he was pardoned, it was not because he wept, but because God was gracious to him; but God respects not mee, and therefore I am a reprobate, no comfort can enter into my heart, there is no place there but only for torments, and vexings of spi­rit; I tell you, my case is properly my owne, no man ever was in like plight, and therefore my estate is fearful. Then roa­ring out in the bitterness of his spirit, he said, It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. Some whispe­ring said, that hee was possessed, which he over-hearing it, said, Doe you doubt it? I have a whole Legion of Devils that take up their dwellings within mee, and possesse me as their owne, and that justly too, for I have denied Christ. Whether did you that willingly or no? (said they) That is nothing to the purpose (said hee) Christ saith, Whosoever denies me before men, him will I deny before my Father which is in Heaven; Christ will not bee [Page 205]denied, no not in word, and therefore it is enough, though in heart I never de­nied him. They asked him, whether he thought there were worse paines than what hee endured for the present? hee said, That he knew there were farre worse paines, for the wicked shall rise to their Judgement, but they shall not stand in Judgement; this I tremble to think of, yet I desire nothing more than that I might come to that place, where I may be sure to feele the worst, and bee freed from fear of worse to come. Why doe you, (said they) esteeme this so grievous a sin, when as the learned Legate constrained you to it, which hee surely would not have done, if your former opinions had not been erroneous? Hee answered, All those many sins that in the former part of my life I committed, then did not so much trouble me, for I trusted that God would not lay them to my charge, but now having sinned against the Holy Ghost, God brings all my sins to remembrance, and thus guilty of one, guilty of all; and therefore it is no matter whether my sins be great or small, they are such, as Christs Bloud, nor Gods Mercy belongs to mee. God will have mercy on whom hee will have mercy, and whom he will he hardneth; this is it that gnaws my heart, he hath hardned me, and I finde that hee daily more and more doth harden me, and therefore I am [Page 206]out of hope; I feele it, and therefore can­not but despair. I tell you, there was ne­ver such a Monster as I am — I knew that Justification is to be expected by Christ, and I denied and abjured it, to the end I might keep this fraile life from adversity, and my Children from poverty, and now behold how bitter this life is to me! and God only knowes what shall become of this my Family, but surely no good is likely to betide it, but rather daily worse and worse, and such a ruine at length, as that one stone shall not be left on another. But why should you (saidA Doctor that came to com­fort him. Gribaldus) con­ceit so deeply of your sin, seeing you can­not but know that many have denied Christ, and yet never fell into despair? Well (said he) I can see no ground of com­fort for such, neither can I warrant them from Gods revenging hand in Wrath, though it pleaseth God yet to suffer such to be in peace; and besides, there will a time of change come, and then they shall be tho­rowly tried, and if it were not so: yet God is just, in making mee an example to o­thers — I assure you, it is no small matter to deny Christ, and yet it is more ordinary than commonly men doe conceive of — as often as a Christian doth dissemble the knowne truth, as often as he approves of false worship, by presenting himself at it, so often as he doth not things worthy of his calling, or such things as are unworthy of [Page 207]his calling, so often he denies Christ; thus did I, and therefore am justly punished for it. Some time after this, came in two Bishops, one of them being Paulus Ver­gerius, desired him to pray with him the Lords Prayer; Spira consented, and went on with some enlargement upon several Petitions, to whom when hee had done they said, You know that none can call Christ Jesus the Lord but by the Holy Ghost; I perceive (replied he) that I call on him to my eternal Damnation. They told him, he was in a spiritual de­sertion, and therefore should not beleeve what Sathan suggested to him, but those rather whom hee judged to bee in a good estate, and more able to discerne of him than himself; beleeve us (said they) we tell you that God will bee merciful to you. O here is the knot, said he, I would I could beleeve, but I cannot. Then hee began to reckon up what fearful Dreames and Visions he was continually troubled withall, that hee saw the Devils come flocking into his Chamber, and about his Bed, terrifying him with strange Noises, that these were not Fancies, but he saw them as really as the standers by; and that besides these, hee felt continually a racking torture of his mind, and a con­tinual butchery of his Conscience, being the very proper pangs of the Damned wights in Hell — Desperation it self [Page 208]continually tortures me, and now I count my present estate worse than if my Soul, (separated from my body) were with Ju­das, and the rest of the Damned; and therefore I now desire rather to bee there, than thus to live in the body. After this againe, one told him, that hee was not to beleeve himself, but rather him that was in a good estate; and I testifie to you, (said hee) that God will bee merciful to you; Nay (answered he) for because I am in this ill estate, therefore can I be­leeve nothing but what is contrary to my Salvation and comfort. But you that are so confident of your good estate, look that it be true, for it is no such small matter to bee assured of sincerity. A man had need be exceeding strongly grounded in the truth, before hee can bee able to affirme such a matter as you now doe; it is not the performance of a few outward duties, but a mighty constant labour, with all intention of heart and affection, with full desire and endeavour continually to set forth Gods glory; there must bee nei­ther fear of Legats, Inquisitors, Pri­sons, nor any Death whatsoever. Ma­ny think themselves happy that are not, it is not every one that saith, Lord, Lord, that shall goe to Heaven.

One that came to see him, told him, that he had been with him at Venice some eight weekes before. O cursed day! [Page 209](said Spira) O cursed day! O that I had never gone thither, would God I had then dyed. Afterwards came in a Priest, bringing with him a Book of Ex­orcismes to Conjure the Devil out of him; whom when Spira saw, shaking his head, he said, I am verily perswaded indeed, that God hath left me to the power of the Devils, but such they are as are not to be found in your Letany. To Ver­gerius by many Arguments, exhorting him to beleeve. Belike (said hee) you think I delight in this estate, if I could conceive but the least spark of hope of a better estate hereafter, I would not refuse to endure the most heavie weight of the Wrath of that great God, yea for twenty thousand years, so that I might at length attaine to the end of that misery which I now know will bee eternal; but I tell you, my will is wounded.

Hee exhorted the company that were present, in this manner; Take heed to your selves, it is no light or easie mat­ter to be a Christian, it is not Baptisme, or reading of the Scriptures, or boasting of faith in Christ (though even these are good) that can prove one to be an absolute Christian. You know what I said before, there must bee a conformity in Life, a Christian must bee strong, unconque­rable, not carrying an obscure profes­sion, but resolute in expressing the [Page 210]Image of Christ, and holding out a­gainst all opposition to the last breath — Many there are that snatch at the Promises in the Gospel, as if they did undoubtedly belong to them, and yet they remaine sluggish and carelesse, and being flattered by the things of this present World, they passe on their course in quiet­nesse and security, as if they were the only happy men, whom neverthelesse the Lord in his providence hath ordained to eternal Wrath, as you may see in Saint Lukes rich man; thus it was with me, therefore take heed.

He disdainfully refusing some meat that was brought him by one of his Ne­phews, the young man charged him with hypocrisie and dissimulation, to whom hee replied — I am a cast away, a Ves­sel of Wrath, yet dare you call it dissemb­ling and phrensie, and can mock at the for­midable example of the heavie Wrath of God, that should teach you fear and ter­rour? But it is natural to the flesh, either out of malice or ignorance to speak perversly of the works of God; The Natural man discerneth not the things of God, be­cause they are spiritually discerned.’

One of his familiar friends chanced to say, that certainly he was overcome with Melancholly, which hee over-hearing, answered; Well, be it so, seeing you will needs have it so, for thus also is Gods [Page 211]wrath manifested against mee — you see Brethren what a dangerous thing it is to stop or stay in things that concern Gods glory, especially to dissemble upon any termes, what a fearful thing is it to bee near, and almost a Christian! Never was the like example to this of mine, and there­fore if you bee wise you will seriously consi­der thereof. O that God would let loose his hand from me, that it were with me now as in times past! I would scorne the threats of the most cruel Tyrants, bear Torments with invincible resolution, and glory in the outward profession of Christ till I were choaked in the flame, and my body consumed to ashes.’

Now seemed to bee verified upon him, that whereof in the beginning hee had been so seasonably fore-warned, that if hee proceeded to fulfill his wicked pro­mise of Abjuring in his owne Country, hee might haply repent too late. Now, if God would with-draw his hand from him, if it might be with him as in former dayes, hee would doe and suffer any thing for-Christ; but upon no termes might his wish bee granted, all hope of mercy was quite cut off from him; so that afterwards (his purpose of mischieving himself by a Knife that hee had hastily snatched up, being by his Friends pre­vented) with indignation hee cryed out, I would I were above God, for I know hee [Page 212]will have no mercy on me. And thus be­ing in continual torment, by little and little hee wasted away, until at length hee appeared a perfect Anatomy, expres­sing to the view nothing but sinews and bones, and at last without any shew of hope or comfort, yeelded up the ghost. Let none wonder that I have been so large in telling this mans Story, some it may be have forgotten it, others not so much as heard of it, and amongst all the examples of this kind, there was none more fit that I could pitch upon, whereby to make it known in what a dreadful manner God sometimes punisheth Apo­state professors in this life, by terrifying of their Consciences. Hee punisheth them sometimes also,

2 By bringing upon them those evils they thought (by means of their sinfull complyance) to escape.Acts and Mon, l. 10.1710. Cranmer signed a Recantation (as hee confessed himself afterwards) contrary to the truth hee thought in his heart, for fear of Death, and to save his Life, if it might have been, but hee was forced to suffer not­withstanding his recantation; as soon as ever hee had signed his Recantation, the Queen signes the Writ for his Burning, and then was he in a farre worse condition than before, having neither inwardly any quietness in his own Conscience, nor out­wardly any help in his adversaries.

[Page 213]In the Story of William Wolsey a godly Martyr, that was burned at Ely, Acts and Mon. l. 10.1558 this amongst other things is recorded, that while hee was in Prison hee delivered some money to bee distributed amongst his friends, and to one Richard Denton a­bove all the rest (besides the money that he sent him) hee desired this Message might also be delivered, that he marvel­led he tarried so long behind him, seeing hee was the first that did deliver him the Book of Scripture into his hand, and told him that it was the Truth, desiring him to make hast after as fast as he could. This Message being delivered, Denton re­turnes this answer, I confesse it is true, but I cannot burne. But hee that could not burne in the Cause of Christ, was af­terwards burned against his will, when Christ had given peace to his Church; for some years after, his House was set on fire, and hee going in to save his goods was burnt in it. Thus God sometimes punisheth Apostates here, howsoever (if they repent not) hee will bee sure to pu­nish them hereafter.

3 By appointing them their portion with unbeleevers and hypocrites, in the Lake that burnes with Fire and Brim­stone, where shall be weeping, and way­ling, and gnashing of teeth for ever. So it is fore-told, Revel. 21.8. The fearful and unbeleeving shall have their part in the [Page 204]Lake which burneth with fire and brim­stone, which is the second death. And it cannot be otherwise, for Christ hath said, Whosoever shall deny mee before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven, Matth. 10.33. and if so, there is no remedy but hee must to hell. How much better were it for us then, by hearkning unto Christ, and doing our duty, to expose our selves to the greatest of those evills which men can only bring upon our Bodies, and are but for a time, than by hearkning unto Self, and com­mitting of Sin, to make our selves ob­noxious to the least of those evills which God can bring both upon our Bodies and Soules, and also are for eternity. With­out doubt, did wee but beleeve it, wee should not bee so averse from them, as to endeavour by any sinful means to de­cline them; which is the Second particu­lar required by way of Self-denial in re­spect of worldly sufferings. The next is,

3 Not to be so sensible of them as either to bee impatient under them, or by any sinful means to endeavour to come out of them. It is our duty to bee sensible of our suffer­ings, but wee must take heed wee be not over-sensible. Self will bee murmuring and repining against God, and quarrel­ling with Instruments; but wee must by no means give way unto it, but labour [Page 215]with quietnesse and calmness of spirit whatever our crosse be, to bear the burden of it. So Paul exhorteth the Romanes, Rom. 12.12.14. Be patient in tribulati­on, bless them that persecute you, blesse and curse not. So hee himself practised, 1 Cor. 4.12, 13. Being reviled we blesse, being per­secuted we suffer it, being defamed wee en­treat. So Peter exhorteth servants, 1 Pet. 2, 18, 19, 20. Servants, be subject to your Masters with all fear, not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward; for this is thank-worthy, if a man for conscience to­wards God endure grief, suffering wrong­fully; for what glory is it, if when yee are buffered for your faults ye shal take it patient­ly? but if when yee doe well, and suffer for it, yee take it patiently, this is acceptable with God.

What an hard lesson is this to flesh and bloud? and how few professing Servants are there (to say nothing of others) that make any conscience of learning it! yet it must bee learnt, it must bee practiced; and therefore the Apostle addes, vers. 21, 22, 23. For even hereunto were yee called, because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example that ye should follow his steps; who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth; who when he was reviled, revi­led not again; when he suffered, he threat­ned not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously.

[Page 216]Nothing is more grievous to us than to suffer wrongfully; to think we should bee so abused when wee doe not deserve it, this goes to our very heart: I, but let us look upon the Lord Jesus, let us con­sider how undeservedly hee was abused, and then it will not bee so grievous; hee did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth, hee never injured any, but went about every where doing good, and yet what base usage had hee in the World! how ill was hee requited! He was scorned, reviled, betrayed, falsly accused, blind­solded, buffeted, spit upon, crowned with a Crowne of thornes, and at last most shame­fully Crucified, and yet took all this pa­tiently; shall wee then think much to suffer a little, when our Saviour hath suffered so much before us? Why, the Disciple is not above his Master, nor the Servant above his Lord; It is enough that the Disciple bee as his Master, and the Servant as his Lord. If they have called the Master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of his hous­hold? Mat. 10.24, 25.

I have read of one Elzearius a Noble man, that when his Wife wondred at his exceeding great patience in bearing inju­ries, hee thus answered her; You know, sometimes my heart is ready to rise with indignation against such as wrong mee, but I presently begin to think of the wrongs [Page 217]that Christ suffered, and say thus to my self(desiring to imitate him) Al­though thy Servants should pluck thy beard, and strike thee on the face, this were nothing to what thy Lord suffered, hee suffered more and greater things; and assure your self (Wife) I never leave off thinking of the injuries done to my Savi­our, till such time as my minde is still and quiet. There is enough in this con­sideration to quiet our spirits in the grea­test sufferings. But besides, it cannot bee said of any thing that wee suffer (as it might of all that Christ suffered) that it is not deserved, It may be said so in allyes sometimes, in respect of men, but never in respect of God; wee have sinned, and thereby have deserved worse than the worst that can bee suffered in this world. Have we then any reason to complaine? Wherefore (saith Jeremy) doth a living man complaine, a man for the punish­ment of his sins? Lam. 3.39. It is of the Lords mercies that wee are not consumed, because his compassions faile not, vers. 22. if he should deale with us according to our deservings, hee might justly cast us into Hell.

Were wee but throughly convinced of this, had wee but once the real sence and feeling of it in our selves, there would bee no such anguish and vexation in any of our sufferings here, as many times we [Page 218]finde to bee in them, and wee should bee much strengthened against those temp­tations, whereby Self and Sathan joyning with it, would carry us into any sinful way to ease our selves of them, which is ano­ther thing that wee must have a special care, while wee are in a suffering condi­tion to watch against. The Crosse is ve­ry irksome and tedious to the flesh, and therefore as it is unwilling to come under it, so it is unwilling to continue under it; but as wee must willingly take it up, so wee must patiently bear it; as wee must not refuse it when Christ will lay it on, so wee must not reject it till Christ will take it off. It is lawful to use means to free our selves of our troubles, but all means are not lawful to bee used. Wee must re­solve to abide them all our dayes, ra­ther than by the committing of the least sin to free our selves of them.

This was the resolution of that most learned and pious MartyrActs and Mon. l. 11.1664. Mr. Philpot, as he expresseth it himself in a Letter to Iohn Carelesse, written while he was in the Stocks in Bonner's Coal-house; ‘The Devil rageth against mee, I am put in the Stocks in a place alone, because I would not answer such Articles as they would charge me withall, in a corner, at the Bishops appointment, and because I did not come to Masse when the Bi­shop sent for me; I will bee all the dayes [Page 219]of my life in the stocks by Gods grace, ra­ther than I will consent to the wicked ge­neration.

In the eleventh of the Hebrews we read of the Jewish Martyrs in the time of the Old Testament, that they were tortured, not accepting deliverance; they might have had their lives if they would but have complied with their Adversaries in their wicked Idolatrous practices, but they would not accept of their lives upon such termes, they thought it much better to bee tortured upon the rack of this World, than upon the rack of a damnable Con­science.

The like we read of our English Mar­tyrs,l. 8.1130. Mistris Anne Askew, when shee was at the Stake had Letters sent her by the Lord Chancellor, offering her the Kings Pardon if shee would recant, but shee refusing so much as to look on them, returned this answer, That shee came not thither to deny her Lord and Master.

l. 14.1372. Bishop Hooper, when a Box was laid before him with a Pardon in it (as was said) from the Queen, at the sight there­of cryed out, If yee love my Soul, away with it, if you love my Soul away with it.

[...] George Marsh, when the Deputy Chamberlaine of Chester shewed him a writing under a great Seal, saying, that it was a Pardon for him if hee would re­cant, [Page 220]answered. That hee would gladly ac­cept the same, but for as much as it tended to pluck him from God, he would not receive it upon that condition.

l. 11.1459. Master Bradford, when the Lord Chancellour promised him, that if hee would returne againe, and doe as they had done, hee should have the Queens Mercy and Pardon, made this reply; My Lord, I desire mercy with Gods mer­cy, but mercy with Gods wrath, God keep mee from. Many more might bee instan­ced in, but these may suffice; I shall now pass on to the next Sub-section, which is,

SVBSECT. VI. Of denying Self in respect of our Relations.

THis is the last particular to bee ex­plained, and I shall dispatch it in a word.

1 Negatively, it is not meant that wee should deny the workings of Natural af­fection towards them. God requires that wee should love all men, Rom. 13.8, 9. even our very enemies, Luke 6.32.—35. and that wee should express our love by doing good to all men, Gal. 6.10. even to our enemies, Prov. 25.21. Rom. 12.20. now if wee bee thus bound to all, much [Page 221]more therefore to some; if thus to our e­nemies, much more therefore to our friends, to our kindred, to those of our owne family. Wee are some way related to all men, in as much as wee are all of one bloud, Acts 17.26. and therefore we must love all, and doe good unto all; but there are some to whom wee are more especially related, and those wee must love with a more especial love; the nearer the relation, the dearer the love, and the more endearing must the expres­sions of it be. And in this sense that par­ticular precept to Husbands of loving their Wives, Ephes. 5.28. and to Wives of loving their Husbands, Tit. 2.4. must bee understood. To be without natural af­fection is made a note of the foulest wic­edness, not only in the Gentiles, Rom. 1.31. but also in the professors of the Gospel, 2 Tim. 3.3. of whom the Apostle saith, that if any provide not for his owne, and specially for those of his owne house, hee hath denied the faith, and is worse than an Infidel, 1 Tim. 5.8. The Pharisees taught the people (even as the Papists doe at this day) that if any one Conse­crated his estate to God, he was exempted from his duty of releeving his poor Pa­rents; if hee could say to his Father, or Mother, It is Corban, that is to say a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest bee profited by mee, then hee should bee free, and they suf­fered [Page 222]him no more to doe ought for his Fa­ther, or his Mother. But our Saviour sharply reproved them for it, telling them, that they rejected the Commandement of God, that they might keep their owne tradi­tion, Mar. 7.9. and that they made the Word of God of none effect through their tra­dition which they had delivered, vers. 13. therefore that must be warily understood, which hee elsewhere saith, If any man come to mee, and hate not his Father, and Mother, and Wife, and Children, and Bre­thren, and Sisters, hee cannot be my Disci­ple, Luke 14.26. Wee see it cannot bee understood absolutely (Christ means not so) but only in some certaine respect, when our love to them, and our love to Christ are incompatible, I shall thus ex­plaine it; Wee are to hate Father and Mother, Wife and Children, Brethren and Sisters, as wee are to hate other men. We are not to hate them absolutely, so as in no respect to bear any love unto them, for we are commanded to love them, and to doe good unto them, even the worst of them, as I have shewed above; but in some certaine respect, as they are enemies to God, and to our serving of God; so we not only may, but wee ought to hate them, and in this respect David pleads it unto God as an argument of his since­rity; Doe not I hate them O Lord that hate thee, and am not I grieved with those that [Page 223]rise up against thee? I hate them with per­fect hatred, I count them mine enemies. Now what follows? Search me, O God, and know my heart; try mee, and know my thoughts, Psal. 139.21, 22, 23. in this re­spect wee are to hate our nearest relati­ons, and it is a special evidence of true love to Christ so to doe. And there­fore,

2 Affirmatively, to deny Self in respect of our Relations is,

1 Not to connive at them in any way of sin, if wee be Superiours. It was com­manded in the Law of Moses, If thy Son, or thy Daughter, or the Wife of thy bo­some intice thee secretly, saying, Let us goe and serve other gods which thou hast not known, thou, nor thy Fathers, thou shalt not consent unto him, nor hearken unto him, neither shall thine eye pitty him, neither shalt thou spare, neither shalt thou conceal him; but thou shalt surely kill him, thine hand shall bee first upon him to put him to death, and thou shalt stone him with stones that hee dye, because hee hath sought to thrust thee away from the Lord thy God, Deut. 13.6 - 11. That this for the substance of it shall bee in force in the times of the Gos­pel, is fore-told in the Prophesie of Ze­chary, I will cause the Prophets, and the unclean spirit to passe out of the Land, and it shall come to passe, that when any shall yet Prophesie, then his Father and his Mother [Page 224]that begat him shall say unto him, ‘Thou shalt not live, for thou speakest lyes in the name of the Lord; and his Father, and his Mother, that begat him shall thrust him thorow when hee prophesieth,’ Zechary 13.2, 3.

A Blessing was pronounced upon the Tribe of Levi Levitae in punitione I­dololatra­rum, puta a­dorantium vitulum au­reum, Exod. 32.28. Non miserti sunt amicorum & cognatorum ac fratrum & filiorum suorum, sed occiderunt eos aeque ac alios, perinde ac si eos non novissent, imo non vidis­sent aut ad spexissent. A Lapide. Qui certe vergem sensus. Ri­vet. in Decal. 1. Tom. 1354. because in the execution of Justice upon the Idolaters, Exod. 32.27. they had no respect to their nearest relations, Deut. 33.8, 9. And of Levi hee said, Let thy Thummim and thy Urim bee with thy holy one, who said unto his Father, and to his Mother, I have not seen him, nei­ther did hee acknowledge his Brethren, nor know his owne Children.

Asa was commended for removing his Mother Maachah from being Queen, be­cause shee had made an Idol in a Grove, 1 King. 15.13. but old Eli sharply re­proved, and threatned with a terrible Judgement, for his too much indulgence to his Sons, 1 Sam. 2.27, 28, 29. Where­fore kick yee at my Sacrifice, and at my Of­fering which I have commanded in my ha­bitation, and honourest thy Sons above mee, to make your selves fat with the chiefest of [Page 225]all the Offerings of Israel my people? wherefore the Lord God of Israel saith, I said indeed that thy house, and the house of thy Father should walk before me for ever; but now the Lord saith, Be it farre from me, for them that honour me I will honour, and they that despise mee shall be lightly esteemed. Behold, the dayes come that I will cut off thine arm, and the arme of thy Fathers house, and there shall not be an old man in thy house, vers. 30, 31. Hee had reproved his Sons be­fore, when their evil report was brought unto him, vers. 23, 24. but this was not enoughD [...]bebat eos fust [...]bus & car­cere coerce [...]e, quia erat pater & Magistratus. Paraeus in L [...]c. he was a Judge in Israel, and therefore should have punished them; which because hee did not (being loath to crosse them) therefore God threatens him in this manner here, and afterwards saith concerning him, Behold, I will doe a thing in Israel, at which both the cares of every one that heareth it shall tingle; in that day I will performe against Eli all things which I have spoken concerning his house; when I begin I will also make an end, for I have told him that I will judge his house for ever, for the iniquity which hee knoweth; because his Sons made themselves vile, and he restrained them not. And therefore I have sworn unto the house of Eli, that the iniquity of Elies house shall not bee purged with sacrifice nor offering for ever, 1 Sam. 3.11, 12, 13, 14. But suppose hee had been but a private person, and so not [Page 226]able to restraine them himself, his duty had been to have brought them to the Judge, for so the Law in that case re­quired, If a man have a stubborne and re­bellious Son, which will not obey the voyce of his Father, or the voyce of his Mother, and that when they have chastened him will not hearken unto them, then shall his Father and his Mother lay hold on him, and bring him out unto the Elders of his City, and un­to the gate of his place, and they shall say unto the Elders of his City, this our Son is stubborne and rebellious, hee will not obey our voyce, he is a glutton, and a drunkard, Deut. 21.18, 19, 20. where observe, that they were first to chasten him them­selves, before they brought him to the publick Magistrate.

And this God still requires of all Pa­rents, that when by admonition and re­proof they can prevaile nothing upon their Children, they should try what may bee done by correction. Chasten thy Son while there is hope, and let not thy soul spare for his crying, Prov. 19.18. With­hold not correction from the childe, for if thou beatest him with the rod he shall not dye, thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul from hell, Prov. 23.13, 14. The rod and reproof give wisdome, but a childe left to himself bringeth his mother to shame, Prov. 29.15. Correct thy Son, and hee shall give thee rest, yea be shall give [Page 227]deligt unto thy soul, vers. 17. By these Scriptures it appears, that correction is an Ordinance of God, and a means by him appointed, not only in order to the credit and quiet of the Parent, but the Salvation of the Child also, and therefore cannot be neglected without manifest dan­ger of his eternal Damnation. Now, what Parent that has any bowels of com­passion in him, can endure to think that through any neglect of his, his Childe should bee cast into Hell? It pitties some to hear their Children crying here, but how will they endure to hear them roar­ing in Hell-fire hereafter? How will they endure to hear them cursing them at the Day of Judgement, and crying for vengeance upon them, for not restraining them from those sinful Courses that brought them to so great a misery? But to proceed, To deny Self in respect of our Relations, is,

2 Not to comply with them in any way of sin, if we be inferiours. This was the sin of Ahaziah, Hee walked in the wayes of the house of Ahab, for his mother was his counsellour to doe wickedly, 2 Chro. 22.3. This likewise was the sin of Hero­dias, who upon her Mothers counsel asked John Baptists head, Matth. 14.8. Though with all humbleness and readi­ness of mind wee are bound to entertaine the counsel and command of our Parents, [Page 228]and to submit unto them, yet if in any thing they run cross to the Counsels and Commands of God, wee must chuse to incurre their displeasure, and to under­goe the greatest evils that can possibly fol­low upon it, rather than to yeeld unto them.

Acts and Mon. l. 11.1758 A notable example of this wee have in the Story of Mr. Julius Palmer, a Mar­tyr in Queen Maries dayes, who being persecuted by the Papists, and turned out of his living, was brought to such ex­tremity that hee had not wherewithall to finde himself bread; whereupon he went to his Mother, hoping to obtaine at her hands certaine Legacies due to him by his Fathers last Will, which hee should have received certaine years before; his mo­ther understanding his state and errand by two of his friends (whom he had sent before to entreat for him) as soon as shee beheld him on his knees asking her bles­sing, as hee had been accustomed to doe, Thou shalt (said shee) have Christs curse and mine wheresoever thou goe. Hee pausing a little as one amazed at so heavie a greeting, at length said, O Mother, your owne Curse you may give mee, which I never deserved, but Gods Curse you cannot give me for he hath already blessed me. Nay (said shee) thou wentest from Gods blessing into the warme Sun; when thou wert banished for an Heretick out of [Page 229]that Worshipful house in Oxford, and now for the like knavery art driven out of Redding too. Alas Mother (said hee) you have been mis-informed, I am no Heretick, for I stand not stubbornly against any true Doctrine, but defend it to my power. Well (quoth shee) I am sure thou dost not beleeve as thy Father and I, and all our fore-fathers have done, but as wee were taught by the new Law in King Edwards dayes, which is damnable Heresie. Indeed I confess (said hee) that I beleeve that Doctrine which was taught in King Ed­wards time, which is not Heresie but truth, neither is it new, but as old as Christ and his Apostles; If thou bee at that point (said shee) I require thee to depart from my house, and out of my sight, and never take mee for thy Mother here­after. As for money and goods I have none of thine, thy Father bequeathed nought for Hereticks; Faggots I have to burne thee, more thou gettest not at my hands. Mother (said he) whereas you have cur­sed mee, I againe pray God to bless you and prosper you all your life long; and so (with abundance of tears trickling down his cheeks) hee departed from her, not knowing which way to turne his face.

There is one thing more that is required by way of Self-denial in respect of our Re­lations, and that is,

[Page 230]3 Not to adventure upon any Sin, ei­ther of Omission, or Commission for their sakes, whether wee bee superiours or inferiours.

l. 11. 1415 Rawlins White, another of the Mar­tyrs in Queen Maries dayes, being led forth to bee Burned, was brought to a place where his poor Wife and Children stood weeping, and making great la­mentation, the sudden sight of whom so pierced his heart, that the very tears trickled down his face; but he soon after as though hee had misliked this infirmity of his flesh, began to bee as it were alto­gether angry with himself, insomuch that in striking his breast with his hand hee used these words, Ah Flesh, stayest thou mee so? Wouldest thou faine prevail? well, I tell thee, doe what thou canst, thou shalt not by Gods grace have the victory.

l. 11. 1464 Master Bradford being in Prison, one of the Earl of Derbies Servants came to him, saying, My Lord hath sent mee to you, hee willeth you to tender your self, and he would be a good Lord unto you; To whom Mr. Bradford replied, I thank his Lordship, but in this case I can­not tender my self more than Gods honour. Ah, Master Bradford, said the Servant, consider your Mother, Sisters, Friends, Kinsfolk, and Country, what a great discomfort will it bee unto them to see you dye as an Heretick; Mr. Bradford an­swered, [Page 231] I have learned to forsake Fa­ther, Mother, Brother, Sister, Friend, and all that ever I have, yea even mine owne self, for else I cannot bee Christs Disciple. And so much for this Sixth Sub-section, wherewith I shall here end the Explicati­on, and shut up this second Chapter.

CHAP. III. The Demonstration.

HAving shewn what Self-denial is in the general, and what it is in re­spect of Inherent grace, Common gifts, Good works, Worldly enjoyments, Worldly suffrings, and our Relations in particular; I come now to demonstrate the necessity of it, and for this I shall need doe no more, but shew the impossibility of coming after Christ without it.

Arg. If it bee impossible for any one without Self-denial to come after Christ, then whosoever will come after Christ, must of necessity deny himself.

But it is impossible for any one with­out Self-denial to come after Christ.

Therefore whosoever will come after Christ, must of necessity deny him­self.

To come after Christ (as I have exprest [Page 232]it in the Doctrine) is to come after him in the way of holiness unto eternal hap­piness. Now, that it is impossible for any one without Self-denial to come after Christ in the way of holiness unto eternal happiness, will manifestly appear in the proof of these two particulars follow­ing.

1 That it is impossible for any one to come after Christ unto eternal happiness, without coming after him in the way of holiness.

2 That it is impossible for any one to come after Christ in the way of holiness, without denying himself.

For the first of these, That it is impos­sible for any one to come after Christ unto eternal happines, without coming after him in the way of holiness, I prove it by these three Arguments,

Arg. 1. If it be impossible for any one without coming after Christ in the way of holiness to enter into the kingdom of God, then it is impossible for any one without coming after Christ in the way of holi­ness, to come after him to eternal hap­piness.

But it is impossible for any one with­out coming after Christ in the way of holiness, to enter into the kingdome of God.

Therefore, it is impossible for any one without coming after Christ in the way of [Page 233]holiness, to come after him to eternal happiness.

By the Kingdome of God here, is meant the Kingdome of glory, Mar. 10.37. com­pared with Mat. 20.21. into which Christ himself is entred, 1 Tim. 3.16. and unto which he brings all those whom he brings to eternal happiness, Heb. 2.10. and out of which it is certaine there is no happi­ness, as is evident, Mar. 9.47. where to enter into the Kingdome of God is all one with entring into life, vers. 45. and that which is opposed unto it is, To be cast into Hell, where their worme dyeth not, and the fire is not quenched, vers. 48.

The Proposition then is undeniable, the Assumption is proved by these Scriptures, Verily I say unto you, whosoever shall not re­ceive the Kingdome of God as a little childe, Mark 10.15 he shall not enter therein. No man having put his hand to the Plough, and looking back is fit for the Kingdome of God, Luke 9.62. Verily, verily I say unto thee, except a man be borne againe, he cannot see the Kingdome of God, John 3.3. Except a man bee borne of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter in­to the Kingdome of God, vers. 5. Know yee not, that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdome of God? Bee not deceived, neither Fornicators, nor Idolaters, nor A­dulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with man kind, nor Theeves, nor Covetous, nor Drunkards, nor Revilers, [Page 234]nor Extortioners, shall inherit the King­dome of God, 1 Cor. 6.9, 10. Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these, Adultery, Fornication, Vncleaneness, Lasci­viousness, Idolatry, Witch-craft, Hatred, Variance, Emulations, Wrath, Strife, Se­ditions, Heresies, Envyings, Murders, Drunkenness, Revellings, and such like; of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which doe such things shall not enherit the Kingdome of God, Galath. 5.19, 20, 21. For this you know, that no Whoremonger, nor uncleane person, nor covetous man who is an Idolater, hath any inheritance in the Kingdome of Christ, and of God, Ephes. 5.5. Blessed are they that doe his Commandements, that they may have right to the Tree of Life, and may enter in thorow the gates into the City, for without are Doggs, and Sorcerers, and Whoremongers, and Murderers, and Ido­laters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lye, Revel. 22.14, 15. See Mat. 5.19, 20. and chap. 7.21. and the Parable of the ten Virgins, chap. 25.

Arg. 2. If it bee impossible for any one without coming after Christ in the way of holiness to see God, then it is impossible for any one without coming after Christ in the way of holi­ness, to come after him to eternal hap­piness.

But it is impossible for any one with­out [Page 235]coming after Christ in the way of holiness to see God.

Therefore it is impossible for any one without coming after Christ in the way of holiness, to come after him to eternal happiness.

The happiness of the Kingdome of Glory consists in seeing of God, 1 Cor. 13.12. 1 John 3.2. therefore Christ pronoun­ceth of the pure in heart, that they are blessed, for this reason, because they shall see God, Matth. 5.8. therefore the impure, that is, such as live and dye without holiness, must needs bee cursed, for they shall never see God, Heb. 12.14. Follow pence with all men, and holinesse, without which no man shall see the Lord.

Arg. 3. If it be impossible for any one without coming after Christ in the way of holiness, to escape eternal Damnation in Hell fire, then it is impossible for any one without coming after Christ in the way of holiness, to come after him to eter­nal happiness.

But it is impossible for any one, with­out coming after Christ in the way of ho­liness, to escape eternal Damnation in Hell­fire.

Therefore it is impossible for any one, without coming after Christ in the way of holiness, to come after him to eternal happiness.

The Proposition none will deny that [Page 236]understands, and beleeves what eternal Damnation in Hell-fire is; the Second part is proved by these testimonies of Scripture, The Son of man shall send forth his Angels, and they shall gather out of his Kingdome all things that offend, and them which doe iniquity; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire, there shall be wayling and gnashing of teeth, Matth. 13.41, 42. Yee Serpents, yee generation of Vipers, how can yee escape the Damnation of Hell? Chap. 23.33. Then shall hee also say unto them on the left hand, Depart from mee yee cursed into everlasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels, chap. 25.41. —Whose fan is in his hand, and hee will thorowly purge his floore, and will gather the Wheat into his Garner, but the Chaffe hee will burne with fire unquenchable, Luke 3.17. The hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voyce, and shall come forth, they that have done good unto the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation, John 5.28, 29. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you — When the Lord Je­sus shall bee revealed from Heaven, with his mighty Angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall bee punished with ever­lasting destruction from the presence of the [Page 237]Lord, and from the glory of his power, 2 Thess. 1.6, 7, 8, 9. Even as Sodome and Gomorrah, and the Cities about them, in like manner giving themselves over to fornication, and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire, Epist. of Jude, vers. 7. But the fearful, and unbeleeving, and the abominable, and Murderers, and Whoremongers, and Sorcerers, and Ido­laters, and Lyars, shall have their part in the Lake which burneth with fire and brim­stone, which is the Second Death, Re­vel. 21.8.

Thus I have proved the first Particu­lar, That it is impossible for any one to come after Christ to eternal happinesse, with­out coming after him in the way of holi­nesse.

The Second, That it is impossible for any one to come after Christ in the way of holinesse, without denying himself, I prove thus.

Arg. If it bee impossible for any one to come after Christ in the way of holi­ness, without denying one, that will never consent that hee should walk in the way of ho­linesse: but (if hee be not denied) will cer­tainly lead him into the way of sin; then it is impossible for any one to come after Christ in the way of holinesse without denying himself.

But it is impossible for any one to come [Page 238]after Christ in the way of holinesse, with­out denying one, that will never consent that he should walk in the way of holinesse, but (if he be not denied) will certainly lead him into the way of sin.

Therefore it is impossible for any one to come after Christ in the way of holi­ness without denying himself.

The reason of the Consequence is, be­cause,

1 Self will never consent that any one should walk in the way of holiness. One that is at enmity against God, and neither is, nor can bee subject to the Law of God, will never consent that any one should walk in the way of holiness; but such is Self, Rom. 8.7. The carnal mind is enmi­ty against God; for it is not subject to the Law of God, neither indeed can be,

Againe, one that lusteth against the Spirit, and is contrary to the Spirit, will never consent that any one should walk in the way of holinesse; But this is true of Self, Gal. 5.17. The flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary the one to the other. Therefore Self will never consent that any one should walk in the way of holiness. But,

2 (If he be denied) will certainly lead him into the way of sin. For,

1 He is wholly deprived of vertue, where­by he should be inclined to doe well. For I [Page 239]know that in me (that is, in my flesh) dwel­leth no good thing, Rom. 7.18.

2 He is wholly depraved by the oppo­site habit of Vice which succeeds, for, Con­trariorum immediatorum necesse est alterum inesse subjecto capaci, alterum non inesse; that being absent, this must needs bee present, and fill up its roome, being immediately contrary to it. Hence, in the Scripture, an homogeneal corruption is attributed, not on­ly in the general to the whole man, but al­so to every part of it in particular,Cum igitur peccatum duo dicat, aver­sionem ab in commutabili bono, & con­versionem ad bonum com­mutabile, & ex ordine Divina providentiae a scientia ceciderit in ignoranti­am, a bonitate in malitiam, a potentia in infirmitatem; ab uni­tate potentiarum in concupiscentiam; sequitur nec defective solum, sed etiam effective hominem ignorare quid sit bonum suum & quae sint media perveniendi ad illud; id est, non solum potest dici, quod non scint, sed etiam quod false presumit esse quod non est. Ferrius Scholast. Orthod. specime, c. 19. Sect. 3. as to the understanding, Gen. 6.5. Rom. 8.5. to the Conscience, Tit. 1.15.i to the Will, Gen. 8.21. to the affections, Rom. 1.24. and to all the members of the body, Rom. 6.19.

[Page 240]3 Being thus deprived and depraved, as he doth nothing that is good, Romans 3. There is none that doth good, no not one, vers. 12. so whatsoever hee doth is evil, as it followes, Their throat is an open se­pulcher, with their tongues have they used deceit, the poyson of Aspes is under their lips; whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness, their feet are swift to shed bloud; destructi­on and misery are in their wayes, and the way of peace they have not known, vers. 13, 14, 15, 16, 17. And it must needs be so, for Operatio sequitur esse, as is the Habit, so is the Action that proceeds from it; but there being no other Habit in Self, but such as inclines him to sin (being wholly deprived of that power whereby hee should will well, as I have shewn above) it followes that hee doth nothing but sin, and therefore (if hee be not denied) will certainly carry one into the way of sin.

Now, that it is impossible to come after Christ in the way of holiness, without deny­ing such an one, &c. cannot be doubted, for not to deny such an one, is, to come after him in the way of sin; and, to come after him in the way of sin, is not to come after Christ in the way of holiness; and, to come after Christ in the way of holiness, and not to come after Christ in the way of holiness, are contradicents, and that both should be true, is impossible, for Posito uno ex contra­dicentibus, removetur alterum, & contra; [Page 241]the affirmation of the one, is the denial of the other, therefore to come after Christ in the way of holiness without denying ones Self is impossible, therefore to come after Christ to eternal happiness, therefore to come after Christ at all; therefore, whosoever will come after Christ must of necessity deny himself, Quod erat demon­strandum; Self and Christ are irrecon­cileable adversaries not only opposita, but contraria, they are adversa, two over­thwart neighbours that will never agree, but are directly opposed one to the other continually. They lead their followers in­to contrary wayes, and therefore it is im­possible for any one to come after both; No man can serve two Masters, for either he will hate the one and love the other, or else he will hold to the one and despise the o­ther, yee cannot serve God and Mammon, Matth, 6.24. And this shews that Self-denial is necessary, not only Necessitate precepti, as it is a duty, but also Necessi­tate medii, as it is a means, it being the only Removens prohibens that which re­moves the impediment, that which takes out of the way, that that lets and hinders our coming after Christ, without which it is certaine wee can never come after him. Thus of the Demonstration, the Application follows.

CHAP. IV. The Application,

THe Doctrine being explained, and demonstrated, comes now to bee ap­plied, and first by way,

SECT. I. Of Information.

IF this be so, that Self-denial is of such necessity, that without it, it is impossi­ble for any one to come after Christ; Then there are but few that doe come after Christ. The reason is, because there are but few that doe deny themselves. That there are but few that doe deny them­selves, will plainly appear, if wee set aside all those,

I Amongst Ministers.

That are blinde and ignorant, dumbe doggs that cannot bark, Isa. 56.10.

That desire to be Teachers of the Gos­pel, understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm, 1 Tim. 1.7. wrest­ing the Scriptures to their own and other mens destruction, 1 Pet. 3.16,

[Page 243]That are sloathful and negligent, lazie Doggs that will not bark, sleeping, lying down, and loving to slumber, Isa. 56.10. that hide their talent, Mat. 25.18.

That spend more of their time in the Kitchen, in the Fields, in the Barn, and the Market-place, Matth. 20.3. than they doe in their studies.

That never think of their Sermons till Friday night, or Satterday; that is, that never study till needs they must.

That are covetous and catching greedy doggs, which can never have enough, that look all of them to their owne way, every one for his gaine from his quarter, Isa. 56.11.

Some will spend and some will spare, and some will lay it up in store,A cure of souls they care not fore so they mowe money take,Whether her souls be won or lore, her profits they will not forsake.Chaucer, The Plowmans Tale. fol. XCVII.With change of many manner meats, with song and solace sitting long,And filleth her wombe, and fast fretes, and from the meat to the gonge,And after meat with Harp and Song, and each man mote hem Lords call,And hote spices ever among, such false faytours foule bem fall.ibid. fol. XCIII. That feed them­selves, but not the flock; that eat the fat, and cloath them­selves with the Wool, but doe not strengthen the diseased, nor heal that which is sick, nor bind up that which is broken, nor bring a­gaine that which is driven away, nor seek that which is lost, but with force and with cruelty doe rule over them, Ezek. 34.2, 3, 4.

[Page 244]That are given to Luxury and Riot, that say, Come yee, I will fetch Wine, and we will fill our selves with strong drink, and to morrow shall be as this day, and much more abundant, Isa. 56.12.

That are the greatest Fashion-mongers of any in their Parish, that put themselves into strange apparrel, that powder their hair, and trick up themselves in such sort, as they seem to be rather Actors in a Play, than Preachers of a Crucified Christ.

That love the uppermost roomes at feasts, and the chief seates in the Synagogues, and greetings in the Markets, and to be called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi, Mat. 23.6, 7.

That love to have the preheminence a­mongst their Brethren, with Diotrophes, 3 Epist. of John, vers. 9. and therefore praete with malicious words against others more worthy than themselves, as he did, ibid. vers. 10.

That get such Assistance as may serve as a foile, and may not be able to eclispe them, and if they have any such endeavour to remove them, envying them because they doe excel, and hating them because they find better acceptance among the people than themselves.

That speak perverse things, to draw Di­sciples after them, Act. 20.30.

That doe [...], serve some opinion already taken up by some rising party, and wrest the Scripture for the ju­stification of it.

[Page 245]That make parties, and maintaine Fa­ctions amongst their people, by that means to carry on their owne ends the better.

That make use of the favour and au­thority of some Great man, to over-awe their people, from marking their misde­meanours, and prosecuting of them.

That hate those of their Brethren, that deale most faithfully with them, in telling them of their faults, and can in no wise endure to be reproved.

That hate the most godly in their Parish.

That will not countenance the people in examining their Doctrine with the Bae­reans, lest they should come to bee as wise as themselves.

That dare not purge their Congrega­tions, seperating the precious from the vile, at the administration of the Sacra­ments, least their Tythes should not bee paid.

That are Time-servers, and Man-plea­sers, Gal. 1.10.

That speake placentia, smooth things, Isa. 30.10. especially to great men, daub­ing them with untempered morter, seeing va­nity, and divining lyes unto them, saying, Thus saith the Lord God, when the Lord hath not spoken, Ezek. 22.27, 28.

That would bee accounted University men, when indeed they are not.

[Page 246]That make use of such words in their Sermons as they doe not understand, not know how to pronounce, that they might be thought to be learned.

That binde heavie burdens, and grievous to be borne, and lay them on mens shoulders, but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers, Mat. 23.4.

That having put their hands to the Plow, doe afterwards look back, Luk. 9.62. that leave off preaching, when they have gotten great estates. — All those

II. Amongst Magistrates.

That count Religion a matter of in­differency; whether there bee preaching, or no preaching; Sabbaths, or no Sab­baths; Sacraments, or no Sacraments, all is one to them, like Gallio, they care for none of those things, Acts 18.17.

That take up a forme of godliness, to keep up a good opinion of themselves a­mongst the godly, but deny the power of it, according to that Atheistical precept of Machiavel, Oportet Principem religen­tem esse, religiosum nefas.

That notwithstanding they make a great profession, yet refuse to be members of any particular Church of Christ upon earth, being loath to acknowledge the power of Church-Officers over them, and fearing to bee called to account for their irregular proceedings, the com­mand [Page 247]of Christ to the contrary notwith­standing.

That make and foment Divisions a­mongst Professors, the better to rule them all, according to that devillish principle, Divide, & impera.

That have no zeal for God in any thing wherein their owne private interest is not concerned.

That care more to bee great, than to be good.

That desire the society and company of good Ministers, only by that means to be the more honoured before the people, 1 Sam. 15.30.

That hear them gladly so long as they preach general truths, but when they once come to reprove them for their He­rodias, the darling sin that apparently reigns in them, then they cast them off, it may be persecute them, as Herod did John the Baptist.

That follow the administration of Ju­stice only as a Trade for gain; that love with shame, Give yee, Hos. 4.18.

That make use of their authority chiefly for the raising of themselves, their Families, and Allyes, without respect to any thing but consanguinity and affinity, Isa. 22.25.

That care not to undoe a Nation, so they may set up themselves upon the ru­ines of it.

[Page 248]That cast off the rule of the Law, and governe Arbitrarily, rendring no o­ther account of many of their actions; but, Sic volo, sic jubeo, stat pro ratione vo­luntas.

That over-awe men from their right by the fear of their authority, the thing is unreasonable to bee yeelded to, a most unjust thing, yet being set on by some friend whom they have a mind to plea­sure, though they doe not peremptorily require it to be done, yet they intimate so much as that they would not bee well pleased if it should not bee done, which is enough to the poor oppressed Defendant, (searing to make so great a man his ene­my) against all right to part with his right.

That carry their Bias in their Pockets and can clap it on, and take it off as may best serve their turn to play their owne game.

That are Willows, and not Oakes, that will turne with the streame which way so e­ver it runs.

That first make a necessity, and then plead it as a just reason of their unreaso­nable undertakings.

That set some a work to act the part of enemies to the state, purposely to be­tray others, or to get intelligence of the enemies proceedings.

That help the ungodly, which was the [Page 249]sin of Jehosaphat, for which the Prophet Hanani reproved him, 2 Chron. 19.2.

That spare those whom God would have destroyed, which was the sin of Saul, for which Samuel reproved him, 1 Sam. 15.17, 18, 19.22. and of Ahab, for which one of-the Sons of the Pro­phets prophesied his destruction, 1 King. 20.42.

That make good Lawes, and are the first that break them themselves.

That doe greatly multiply to them­selves silver and gold, contrary to that, Deut. 17.17. and their heart is lifted up above their brethren, vers. 20.

That are as Heifers, that are taught, and love to tread out the corn, Hos. 10.11.

That build up what they have de­stroyed, and destroy what they have built up.

That are not a terrour to evil works, but to the good, contrary to that, Rom. 13.3. that bear the sword in vaine, contrary to that, vers. 4.

III. Amongst Husbands.

That doe not love their Wives, but are bitter against them, Col 3.19.

That doe not provide for them, Exod. 21.12.

That doe deale treacherously with them, Mal. 2.15.

That love them more than Christ. Luk. 14.26.

[Page 250]That follow their wicked counsel, Gen. 3.17.

That neigh after their neighbours wives, Jer. 5.8.

IV. Amongst Wives.

That doe not love their Husbands, Tit. 2.4.

That will not submit unto them, Ephe. 5.22. Col. 3.18. Tit. 2.5.

That tempt them to sin, Gen. 3.6. Judg. 14.15. Job 2.9. 1 King. 11.3, 4.

That are Complotters with their Hus­bands in any wickednesse, Acts 5.2.

That encourage them to any thing that is evil, 1 King. 21.5.

That despise them in their hearts, and scoffe at them for their zeal in the wayes of God, 2 Sam. 6.20.

That loathe their Husbands, Ezekiel 16.45.

That cast their eyes upon others to lust after them, Gen. 39.7.

That take Strangers instead of their Husbands, Prov. 7.19.

V. Amongst Parents.

That honour their Sons above God, 1 Sam. 2.29.

That doe not restraine them from their sinful courses, 1 Sam. 3.13. but suffer them to have their owne wills, Proverbs 29.15.

[Page 251]That doe not chasten them betimes, Prov. 13.24.

That let their soul spare for their crying, Prov. 19.18.

That mis-place their affection upon the unworthiest of their Children, Gen. 25.28.

That provoke them to wrath, Ephes 6.4. and discourage them by their harsh and austere, and unnatural carriage towards them.

That lay up ill-gotten goods for them, Hab. 2.9, 10.

VI. Amongst Children.

That love Father and Mother more than Christ, Mat. 10.37.

That approve of their sins, and live in the practise of them, Psal. 40.13. Jerem. 7.18.

That preferre the Father before the Mother in their respects, or the Mother before the Father, honouring one, and despising the other.

That honour them only in shew and pretence, 2 Sam. 14.32. Mat. 21.28, 30. but for their owne ends, 2 Sam. 14.33. That set light by them, Ezek. 22.7.

That despise their instruction, Prov. 15.5. and their commands, Prov. 30.17.

That despise them when they grow old, Prov. 23.22.

That reproach them, Gen. 9.22, 25. 1 Sam. 15.3. and curse them, Prov. 30.11. [Page 252]and give them froward and perverse an­swers, Gen. 34.29.

That conceit themselves wiser than their Parents, fitter to manage their place than they, 2 Sam. 15.3.

That upbraid them with what they have done for them, Luke 15.28.

That envie the expressions of their Parents love to their other Brothers or Sisters, Gen. 37.4. Luke 15.28, 29.

That think much to relieve their Pa­rents in their wants, Mar. 7.10, 11, 12. Jer. 22.13. Mal. 3.5. Col. 4.1.

That rob them, and waste their estates, Prov. 28.24.

VII. Amongst Masters.

That pinch them in their Dyet, that defraud them of their Wages, Gen. 31.7.

That will not allow them time for Meditation, and prayer in secret, but call them up early to their work, and as soon as they be out of their Beds set them about it.

That doe not instruct them in the Prin­ciples of Religion, that doe not command them to serve the Lord, Gen. 18.19.

That doe not restraine them from pro­phaning the Lords Day:

That covet their Neighbours Man­servant, or his Maid-servant, and en­tice them away.

VIII. Amongst Servants.

That are not obedient to their Masters with fear and trembling, in singlenesse of their heart as unto Christ, but serve them with eye-service, as men-pleasers, not as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart, with good will doing service as to the Lord, and not to men, Ephes. 6.5, 6, 7. Col. 3.22, 23.

That can bee content to bee subject to Masters that be good and gentle, but not to the froward; that cannot out of Consci­ence towards God endute grief, suffering wrongfully; that cannot when they doe well and suffer for it, take it patiently. Con­trary to that, 1 Pet. 2.18, 19, 20.

That being reproved, answer again, con­trary to that, Tit. 2.9.

That purloyn, shewing no good fidelity; contrary to that, vers. 10.

That are prodigal of their Masters time, but sparing of their owne, will spend little or none of that in the service of God.

IX. Amongst Buyers.

That dis-commend the Commodity before they have bought it, saying, It is naught, it is naught; that they may get it at an undervalue, but when they are gone their way then they boast, Prov. 20.14. glorying and applauding themselves in [Page 254]the good bargain they have made.

That say in their hearts, and in their words too (it being their Principle) Let the Seller look to himself, Ile buy as cheap as I can.

That doe wish for their Neighbours goods, that they might have them, either for nothing, or for half the worth, and if it could be so, would count it the best Market that ever they made.

That get some to intice the Seller, bri­bing Servants, &c. that hee may by that means bee the more easily perswaded to part with his commodity.

That take advantage of the Sellers ig­norance, or necessity.

That swallow up the poore and needy, even to make the poore of the Land to faile.

That borrow other mens money, and pay them out of extorted Purchases, got­ten by that money.

That doe ingtosse Commodities, and fore-stall the Market.

That joyn house to house, that lay field to field till there be no place, that they may be placed alone in the midst of the earth, Isa. 5.8.

That will out-bid another, purposely to get the bargaine from him, before they know his mind, whether hee will not give the same price.

That buy stollen goods, or things [Page 255]which the Seller has no power to alie­nate.

That buy upon the Sabbath Day.

X. Amongst Sellers.

That over-commend their Commodi­ties, saying, They are so good, or of such a sort, that they gave so much for them, and were offered so much for them, when their Consciences in the meane while tell them that they doe but lye.

That raise up false reports, saying, that they are grown scarce, that there is like to be Warre, &c. (which they know to be false) purposely to make them go off the sooner.

That promise to use men kindly, and to sell cheaper than others (when they intend no such matter) purposely to draw men in.

That invite men into their houses, and give them good entertainment, but after­wards set it down in the prizes of the Commodities that they buy.

That raise an ill report of their neigh­bour Trades-men, to get off their Custo­mers.

That goe to the Ale-houses, and spend so much upon their Chapmen till they make them drunk, that they may make a better bargaine.

That make a great profession of Reli­gion, that they may be the rather trusted.

[Page 256]That sell one thing for another.

That say, When will the New Moon bee gone, that wee may sell Corn? and the Sab­bath, that wee may set forth Wheat, making the Ephah small, and the Shekle great, and falsifying the ballances by deceit? That wee may buy the poor for silver, and the needy for a pair of shooes; yea, and sell the refuse of the Wheat? Amos 8.5, 6.

That sell unlawful Commodities, as Cards and Dice, Beauty spots, &c.

That aske double the price; that so they may abate.

That make this their Principle, Let the buyer look to himself.

That sell good Commodities at first, that they may put off bad afterwards.

That sophisticate their Wares.

That keep false Accompts.

That keep all till a dear time.

That murmur when God sends a plen­tiful year, because they cannot sell so dear as before.

That rejoyce at the newes of a Ship­wrack, wherein some store of the Com­modity that they sell is cast away, because then that which they have will not lye upon their hands, but goe off at any rate.

That will allow no time for Family prayer, and reading of the Word, lest they should lose some Customers in the mean while.

[Page 257]That will not keep up Family duties, for fear of displeasing such Customers as doe not affect religion.

If we set aside all these, how few will there be left that doe in deed, and in truth deny themselves, and consequently, how few that doe come after Christ!

Obj. But must all these bee set aside for such as doe not deny themselves? Are none such to be taken for Self-denying persons?

Answ. None such as doe live in any of the fore-mentioned Evils, either of O­mission or Commission, are to be taken fo [...] Self-denying persons. To live in any one sin is inconsistent with Self-denial, for that consists in integrity Vires on Numb. 14. Serm. before the Parl. of aversion from sin, and conversion to God, Quoad Assensum & conatum, though it doth not exclude all sin, yet it excludes all reigning sin; it will not endure that a man should cast off some sins, and retaine fome other in deliciis; nor will it allow that one should plough here, and make a bawk there; though one should doe never so many things, with Herod, Mar. 6.20. yet if there be but one thing lacking, as in the young man, Luke 18.22. such an one doth not truly deny himself in any thing, and though hee abandon never so many evils, yet if hee continue in the allowed practise of but one known sin with Naa­man, 2 King. 5.18. hee doth but deceive himself, his religion is in vain, Jam. 1.26. [Page 258]As hee doth not come after Christ in the way of holiness, so hee cannot come after him to eternal happiness.

Obj. I but when all these are set aside, it may bee those that are left, namely. those that doe in deed and in truth deny them­selves, will for all that bee found to bee the greater number.

Answ. No, for the Apostle tells us, that All seek their owne, not the things which are Jesus Christs, Phil. 2.21. which I am sure is true of all Natural men, and they are the greatest number even under the Gospel, for many are called, but few are [...]ho­sen, Mat. 20.16. therefore there are but few that doe deny themselves, and con­sequently but few that doe come after Christ.

Obj. Well, suppose there are but few that doe come after Christ, what follows then?

Answ. Why then it follows

1 That the greatest part are Hypo­crites, for to professe to come after Christ (as all that call themselves Christians doe) and in the mean while to seek themselves, and not Christ, is to play the Hypocrites, and you know what is their portion, Job 8.13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19. and Chap. 15.34. and Mat. 24.51.

2 That every one hath cause to bee jealous of himself, and to try what man­ner of person hee is. But of this be­neath Sect. 2. Subsect. 2.

[Page 259]3 That there is great need of preach­ing and pressing this Doctrine of Self-denial, and therefore I shall apply it se­condly by way,

SECT. II. Of Exhortation.

TO all you who have not as yet be­gun to deny your selves, that you would now begin to doe it. You have yeelded long enough, yea too long; the time past of your life may suffice you to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when yee walked in lasciviousnesse, lusts, excesse of wine (Witch-craft, Hatred, Variance, E­mulations, Wrath, Strife, Seditions, Here­sies, Envyings, Murders, Gal. 5.20, 21.) Revellings, Banquetings, and abominable I­dolatries, 1 Pet. 4.3. Oh! for the Lord Jesus Christ his sake, for your owne pre­cious souls sake yeeld no longer, though you have never in all your life denyed your selves hitherto, yet now take heart to doe it; To day if yee will hear his voyce, harden not your hearts, Heb. 4.7. If you meane not to deny Christ, then deny your selves; if you will not deny your selves, you must needs deny him, for hee askes for Self-denial. And who would [Page 260]deny Christ? Who in this Congregati­on can finde in his heart to deny the Lord Jesus? Doe you not say he is your Lord, and your King, your Saviour, and your Redeemer? one that shed his most pre­cious Bloud for you, and can you finde in your heart to deny such an one? Nay if you would not have Christ deny you, if you would not have him laugh at your calamity, and mock when your fear cometh, when your fear cometh as a desolation, and your destruction cometh as a whirlwind, when distresse and anguish cometh upon you, being ready to receive the dreadful Sen­tence of your eternal Condemnation be­fore his terrible Judgement-seat, if then you would not have him professe unto you that hee never knew you, nor say, Depart from mee yee that work iniquity, Matth. 7.23. Depart from mee yee cursed into ever­lasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels (Matth. 25.41.) take heed that you deny him not now, by not denying your selves. I have spoken already by way of conviction to your judgements, I shall now speake by way of perswasion to your affections; and oh! that by per­swading I could perswade!

The Poets feigne of Orpheus, a Mu­sician of Thrace, that in playing of his Harp, hee was so skilful that hee would stop the current of Rivers, tame wilde Beasts, and make Woods and Mountains [Page 261]follow after him. How happy should I think my self if any thing that I shall say might bee of that powerfully-moving vertue, and efficacy upon the stocks and stones, and beasts in mens likenesse, that are before mee, as (contrary to their Na­tures) to make them follow after Jesus Christ! Could I say much more than I can, nay, could I say whatsoever can bee said by the tongues of men and Angels, to perswade you, it would bee more than needs, there being nothing that man naturally is more averse from, than the practise of this duty.

Were I to perswade to Self-love, and Self-seeking, a word would suffice in any Assembly, the motion would bee as rea­dily embraced as made; but to perswade men against themselves, to perswade them to pluck out the right eye, to cut off the right hand, and to crucifie the old man with the lusts thereof; Hic labor hoc opus est, this is the most difficult thing in the world; and therefore unlesse the Lord, together with that which shall bee spoken to the ear, bee pleased to speake effectu­ally by his Spirit to the heart, I shall but sing to the deaf, Cathedram habet in coelis qui corda docet. Hee hath his Pulpit in Heaven that teacheth hearts. He hath your hearts in his hand, and hee can turn them as the rivers of water, Prov. 21.1. It is hard to convince the judgement that [Page 262]it is a duty, and harder to perswade the will to practice it; but in the day of his power who can doe whatsoever hee will, Eccles. 3.14. Who worketh both to will and to doe, Phil. 2.13. Yee shall bee both willing and able to performe it, Psalm 110.3. in confidence of his assistance therefore I shall endeavour to worke your affections to a liking of this duty; you have heard in the Demonstration of the Doctrine the necessity of it, and that were argument enough (me thinks) to move you forth-with to begin, if you would but consider it, Necessary things doe not come under deliberation.

One that hath a Gangrene in his Arme or Legge, doth not deliberate (unlesse hee be a Mad-man) whether it be best to cut it off, for he knowes that otherwise it will perish his whole body, and there­fore cryes out, Ense recidendum est, ne pars sincera trahatur. And this is that which our Saviour told his Disciples, Woe be to the World because of offences, for it must needs be that offences come — Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee, it is better for thee to enter into life halt and maimed, ra­ther than having two hands, or two feet, to bee cast into everlasting fire. And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee, it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather then having two eyes [Page 263]to be cast into Hell-fire, Matth. 18.8, 9. There is no remedy, but either you must doe the one, or suffer the other; either you must deny your selves, or you must to Hell; for so he tells you, who knows what will become of you in the other world. Now indeed, if you think it better to be in Hell to all eternity hereafter, than to bee in the Purgatory of Self-denial now for a time; if you had rather undergoe those everlasting Torments that are there, than endure the paine and anguish of denying your selves here, then walk in the sight of your eyes, and the way of your heart, doe evil as you can, with both hands greedily, till the measure of your iniquities bee full; but if you think you shall not bee able to abide the gnawing of the worme that ne­ver dyes, nor the burning of the Fire that never goes out; Oh! then immediately resolve upon the practice of Self-denial, for necessity is laid upon you, and woe be to you if you deny not your selves; There remaines nothing for you, but a certaine fearful looking for of Judgement, and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries, Heb. 10.27. For we know him that hath said, vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompence saith the Lord. And againe, The Lord shall judge his peo­ple. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God, vers. 30, 31. For our God is a consuming fire, Heb. 12.29. [Page 264]I shall adde no more to this, but that which I shall now insist upon as the maine thing to perswade you, is, The excellency of Self-denial.

The more excellent any thing is, the more taking it is, every one would have that which doth excel; an excellent coun­tenance, an excellent carriage, an ex­cellent speech, an excellent attire, &c. why now, if you would have that which is most excellent, and that which will make you most excellent, here is some­thing for you, The most excellent duty of Self denial.

In the Church of Corinth they were very ambitious of Gifts; saith the Apo­stle to them, yee doe well to covet Gifts, but yet I shew you a more excellent way, 1 Cor. 12.31. and that is it which I shall now shew unto you.

The way of Self-denial is the most ex­cellent way, there is a manifold excel­lency in Self-denial, as will appear in the particulars that follow.

SVBSECT. I. Motives to Self-denial from the excellency of it.

The first Excellency of Self-denial.

1 IT is a Christians strength and suffici­ency; there is no greater evidence and demonstration of strength than ability to deny ones selfe. A Self-denying man is the strongest man in the world, Fortior est qui se, quam qui fortissima vincit Moenia-which is the same with that of Salomon, [...] Graec. [...]. Plut. de irâ cohib. Hee that is slow to anger is better (be­cause stronger) than the mighty, and hee that ruleth his spirit, than hee that taketh a City, Prov. 16.32. Strength is especially seen in three things, in bearing great Burdens, in enduring great Labours, and in overcoming great Enemies. A Chri­stian while he denies himself can doe all these.

1 Hee can bear great Burdens; the more weight is laid upon him (as it is [...]. Sympos. l. 8. said of the Date-tree) the more hee ri­seth up under it; hee can take up his Crosse, and carry it with ease; hee can undergoe the greatest sufferings without repining, without murmuring; under the heaviest affliction hee can say with Paul, Our light affliction — 2 Cor. 4.17. [Page 266]The reason why affliction is so burden­some is, because wee are not enough humbled, there is some proud flesh that cannot endure to be touched, let that be mortified, and affliction will not offend. Compressisti a timore tuo superbiam meam, & mansuefecisti jugo tuo cervicem meam, & nunc porto illud & leve est mihi, saithConfes. l. 10. c. 36. Austin, Thou hast taken downe my pride (O Lord) and tamed mee to thy yoke, and now I carry it, and it is very light.

2 He can endure great Labours; hee can walk and not faint, run, and not bee weary, Isa. 40.31. He is not weary in well-doing, Gal. 6.9. hee never saith of any duty wherein he is exercised, as they, Mal. 1.14. Behold, what a wearinesse is it! Gods Commandements are not grievous to him, 1 Joh. 5.3. Hee is not sloathful in business, but fervent in spirit, serving the Lord, Rom. 12.11. hee labours in the Word and Do­ctrine, if hee be a Minister, 1 Tim. 5.17. and in Prayer, Col. 4.12. gives himself continually to both, Acts 6.4. hee continues instant in prayer, though but a private Christian, Rom. 12.12. Prayes without ceasing, 1 Thes. 5.17. three times a day with Daniel, Dan. 6.10. Seven times a day with David, Psalm 119.164. he can wrastle in prayer with Jacob, Gen. 32.24. pray in prayer with Elias, Jam. 5.17. of­fer up prayers and supplications with strong [Page 267]crying and tears, as our Saviour, Hebrews 5.7. Hee can meditate in the Word day and night, Psal. 1.2. Digge for knowledge as for hid treasures, Prov. 2.4. and Plough up his fallow ground, Jer. 4.3. in a word, hee can doe all things, Phil. 4.13. his body sometimes tires, but his minde holds out to the last, Mar. 14.36, 37.

3 Hee can overcome great Enemies; he goes on conquering, and to conquer; no­thing is able to stand before him.

1 He can overcome the World, 1 Joh. 5.4. both the men, The Saints resisted their enemies to death, by re­sisting their own corrup­tions first. Sibbs Souls Conflict. 1 Joh. 4.4. and the things of the world, 1 John 2.15. not only the good things of the world, as pleasures, profits, and honours, ibid. v. 16. Act. 8.20. Phil. 3.8. but the evil things, as tribula­tion, distresse, persecution, famine, naked­nesse, peril, and the sword, Rom. 8.35. In all these things (saith Paul) wee are more than Conquerours [...] wee doe overcome, vers. 37.

2 He can overcome the Devil, 1 Joh. 2.13, 14. who flees from him, Jam. 4.7. falls down like lightning before him, Luke 10.18. and is bruised under his feet, Rom. 16.20.

3 He can overcome the Flesh, Gal. 5.24. that is, Self, the greatest enemy of all, andGentes faci­lius est Barba­ras impatien­tes (que) alieni arbitrij rege­re, quam ani­mum suum continere & tradere sibi. Sen. de Benef. l. 3. nulla major est Victoria, quam vitia domuisse; innumerabiles sunt qui urbes qui populos habuere in potestate, paucissimi qui se. Quest. Nat. l. 3. hardest to be overcome. For,

[Page 268]1 All other enemies are without, but this is within him, Mat. 12.29.

2 All other enemies act against him in the strength of this; without this enemy joyning with them, All the hurt Satan and the World doe us, is by corre­spondency with our selves. Sibbs souls Conslict. they can doe no­thing.

3 This is an enemy in the appearance of a Friend; Naturally he affects him as his best friend, yet hee can fight against him as his worst enemy, and in fighting overcome him, and keep him under. O what a discovery of strength is this! If we speak of strength, Lo! here is strength indeed, there is no strength like to this. Natural strength is little worth, Psalm 90.10. and strength to sin is no strength at all, it is but [...], strength falsly so called, Posse malum non est posse, Evil is from a deficiency. Self is called the strong man, but all his strength is from a Disease; As a man in a violent Feaver, hee is stronger than at other times, but it is because Nature is weaker. A selfish man is strong to doe wickedly, but to doe good he hath no ability at all; hee sinks under every burden, tires, in every duty, is not able to withstand any Temptation, but is taken Captive by the Devil at his will and pleasure, 2 Tim. 2.26. Here then is the excellency of Self-denial, that it inables a man to doe that which no Natural man in the world can doe; you complaine of weaknesse, how [Page 269]unable you are to bear Afflictions, to hold out in performances, and to resist temptations; doe but learne to deny your selves, and you will have no lon­ger cause to complaine of weaknesse; get but a Self-denying frame of spirit, and strength will not bee wanting, you shall bee able to doe all, to suffer all, to overcome all; nothing will be impossible to you. And there is this further in it, that the more you doe deny your selves, the more you shall increase in strength; as the Old man grows weaker and weaker, (as by continued Acts of Self-denial it doth) so the New man growes stronger and stronger, and therefore it may bee truly said of all Self-denying persons, (and it is only true of them) They goe from strength to strength, till they all ap­pear before God in Heaven, Psa. 84.7.

The second Excellency of Self-denial.

2 It is a Christians beauty and perfe­ction; Beauty is that which makes one amiable and desirable, that which draws the [...] Quod nunc bonum signi­ficat, per ini­tia pulchrum designabat, quod dignum multa esset Spectatione. [...]. Scal. de subt. ad Car­danum, Fxerc. 300. S. 3. eyes and hearts of the beholders after it; now there is nothing doth this so much as Self-denial. Self-denial makes one lovely in the sight of men, of Saints, and of God himself.

1 In the sight of men; a Self-denying man is (as theSuctoraus. Historian saith of Titus [Page 270]the Roman Emperour) Delicia humani generis, the delights of Man-kinde, the very darling of the World. Even Natu­ral men have a perceiving of the loveli­nesse of Self-denial, so that although they cannot affect a man for his Religi­on, which they doe not understand, yet so sarre as they discover any thing of Self-denial in him, as in matters of Ju­stice, in which they have some skill, they are wonderfully taken with him.

It is said of those Converts in the second of the Acts, that they continuing daily with one accord in the Temple, and breaking of Bread from house to house, did eate their meat with gladnesse, andSimplicito de coeur. Fren. singlenesse of heart, praising God, and having favour with all the people, Act. 2.46. they were such as did walk upright­ly, or (as it is elsewhere, 2 Cor. 1.12.) in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdome, pretending one thing, and acting another for the carrying on of their owne ends; but their practices did exactly accord with those Principles of godlinesse which they did professe, and this brought them into favour with all the people, and many joyned themselves to them daily, vers. 47.

2 In the sight of Saints. There are none that the hearts of Saints doe more run out upon, than those that are most eminent in Self-denial: My heart is to­ward [Page 271]the Governours of Israel, that offered themselves willing among the people, saith Deborah, Judg. 5.9. That is, ‘I doe ex­ceedinglyDeodati in loc. love them’, because notwith­standing their peaceable Offices and Dignities, they have been willing to par­take in the labours and dangers of the Warre, against the enemies of God and his people; somestayed at home, mind­ing their owne businesse (vers. 16, 17) and neglecting, the care of the Publike, but these laid aside all respect to their private concernments; and whereas o­thers (it may be) were prest to the ser­vice, these were Voluntaries, and came of their owne accord, and for this it was that Deborah was so much affected to­wards them; Oh! (saith she) my heart is towards them, I see an amiablenesse, a de­sireablenesse in them.

3 In the sight of God; this makes one amiable and desirable, not only in the eyes of men, and of Saints, but of the great and glorious God himselfe, the de­sire of his soul is to the beauty of Self-denial. By this very Argument the Spouse is exhorted to deny her self, Psalm 45.10, 11. Hearken (O daughter) and consider, and incline thine eare, forget also thine owne peole, and thy fathers house; here is Self-denial. Now, mark what follows, so shall the King greatly desire (or covet) thy beauty; to note, that her [Page 272]Self-denial is her greatest beauty, and that which renders her most pleasing and ac­ceptable to her Husband. Oh! what a Beauty is here, that pleaseth every eye that looks upon it, and how transcen­dently excellent, that even ravisheth the eye of him that is Beauty it self!

Three things (asAd pul­chritudinem tria requi­runtur, Primo quidem integritas sive perfectio. Quae enim diminuta sunt, hoc ipso turpia sunt, & debitae proportio, sive consonantia, & iterum claritas. Ʋnde quae haebent colorem nitidum, pulchra esse di­cuntur. par. 1. q. 39.8. c. Aquinas observeth) are required to a perfect Beauty, Inte­gritas, proportio debita, & claritas.

First, Integrity, that there bee all the parts, and nothing lacking to make up the whole.

Secondly, Proportion, that there be a suitablenesse in the several parts one to another.

Thirdly, Cleernesse, that they bee all well-favoured; now see all these in Self-denial.

1 Integrity; Self-denial lets every grace have its perfect work (for it is on­ly Self that hinders) and so a Christian comes to be perfect, intire, and lacking in nothing, which is the Argument of the Apostle, whereby hee exhorts to patience, Let patience have its perfect work, that yee may be perfect and intire, wanting [Page 273]nothing, Jam. 1.4. Self-denial carries a man forth after them, perfection of every Grace in all the degrees and acts of it. A Self-denying man will be adding faith to faith, till hee come to have all faith; and love to love, till hee come to have all love; and patience to patience, till hee come to have all patience, Col. 1.11. and as hee will bee adding one de­gree and act to another of the same grace, so of every other grace to that grace. Hee will give all diligence to adde to his faith vertue, and to vertue know­ledge, and to knowledge temperance, and to temperance patience, and to patience godli­nesse, and to godlinesse brotherly kindnesse, and to brotherly kindnesse charity, 2 Pet 1. 5, 6, 7. till hee come to the fulnesse of the stature of a perfect man in Christ Jesus, Ephes. 4.13. hee aymes at perfection in all parts and points of Christianity, hee hath respect unto all the Commandements of God, with David, Psal. 119.6. not on­ly the tythe of Mint and Cummin with the Pharisees, but the [...], the weightier matters of the Law, which they neglected, Matth. 23.23. Hee makes conscience to doe all that God com­mands, and to doe all that God com­mands, and to leave all that God for­bids; bee endeavours to have a good conscience in all things, Heb. 13.12. both towards God, Acts 23.1. and to­wards men, Acts 24.16. hee labours to be [Page 274] holy, as he that hath called him is holy, in all manner of conversation, [...], in every creek and turning of his conversation, 1 Pet. 1.15. this is that that makes his conversation truly lovely, and wonderfully wel-pleasing in the sight of God.

Therefore the Apostle praies on the behalf of the Colssians, That they might walk worthy of the Lord unto all plea­sing, being fruitful in every good worke, Col. 1.10. without this there is no beau­ty; as in the Natural body, when some principal part, as an Eye, or an Arme, or Legge is wanting, therefore no beauty in one that doth not deny himself; for though hee doe never so many things, yet still there is something lacking, as in the young man, Luk. 19.21. being weighed hee is found wanting, Daniel 5.27.

Christ doth not finde his Workes perfect before God, Revelations 3.2. therefore hee is not well-pleased with him; therefore though hee love him, as he did that young man, it is but with a common love, not that love that he bears to a Saint, in whom is the beauty of Self-denial, who followes him fully, as Caleb, Numbers 14.24. and ful­fills all his wills, as David did, Acts thirteen, twenty two. Besides this, there is

[Page 275]2 Proportion, which isComliness ariseth out of the fit propor­tion of diverse members to make up one body, where every member hath a beauty in its self, and is likewise well sui­ted to other parts. A fair face, end a crocked body; comely up­per parts, and the lower parts ancomely suit not well, because comlinesse stands in onenesse, in a fit agreement of many paris to one; when there is the head of a Man, and the body of a Beast, it is a monster in Nature. And is it ont as monstrous to have an understanding head, and a fierce untamed heart? Sibbs Souls Conflict. 139, 140. another thing wherein beauty doth consist, and is also in Self-denial; where there is Self-denial, there is not only Integrity, but Symetry and proportion; a comely proportion,

1 Of graces unto graces: A Self-denying man is one that hath grace for grace, [...], that is, grace answerable unto grace, and not only in Christ(as John 1.16.) but in himself al­so. Hee hath knowledge answerable un­to zeal, and zeal answerable unto know­ledge; love answerable unto faith, and faith answerable unto love; godly sor­row answerable unto godly joy, and godly joy answerable unto godly sorrow; for while grace is not hindred (as while Self is denyed it is not) it puts forth it self in all the powers and faculties of the soul alike. As in the body, when there is no obstruction, the nourishment is e­qually distributed to all the members, [Page 276]and the growth of one is answerable to the growth of another. It is true indeed, that some, that are eminent in the exercise of some particular Graces, are as defective in others; but the reason is from the op­position of the corruptions contrary to those Graces, not so much weakned as o­thers are. If corruptions were alike mor­tified, Graces would be alike exercised.

2 Of Actions unto Graces, If these things be in you, and abound, saith the A­postle (having spoken of adding several Graces one to another in the precedent Verses) they make you that you shall neither be barren nor unfruitful, 2 Pet. 1.8. Self-denial will not suffer any grace to lye dead in the soul. A Self-denying man lives up to the height of his Graces.

Obj. This no doubt hath an exceeding great beauty in it, but God only sees it; what proportion is in mens Actions unto their Gra­ces, we cannot discern?

Ans. True, but there is another that you may discern; namely, the proportion,

3 Of Actions unto professed Princi­ples. A Self-denying man lives up to his Principles; hee professeth that Sin is the greatest Evil in the World, and hee lives answerable to this profession, by abstai­ning from all appearance of evil, 1 Thess. 5.22. manifesting his hatred even of the garment spotted with the flesh, Epi. Jude, v. 23. Again, he prosesseth that the glory of [Page 277]God is to be preferred before all persons and things in the World, and hee lives answerable to this Principle, by for sake­ing father and mother, brother and fister, Matth. 10.37. houses and lands, and all that hee hath, Luke 14.33. when they come in competition with it; he so lives, as if there noSee Bur­roughs Mos. Choice. 315. talking of any of the Principles of godlinesse, yet they might be found in his life and conversation.

4 Of Actions unto Actions; many men in their preaching, and praying, and conference, seeme to bee like Angels, but take them out of these duties, and they are but as other men, nay farre worse; doe but observe them in their dealings with men, and they will be found to bee stark naught, and to have nothing of the power of godlinesse in them, there is no suitablenesse in their ordinary and com­mon actons, to their actions in matters of Gods Worship. These are theIt is a shameful thing, for men that make profession of Religion, not to bee raised above Moralities; now when the men of the World that have skill in this, shall see that godlinesse teaches men to be just, and that theirs is a more acurate Ju­stice then that which is in the World, this convinces men; but when they shall see men talking so much of godliness and Church-Discipline, and yet when they come to deal with them, they are so cunning, and will fetch over men as well as any, and men know not where to finde them; these are burdensome members to a Church that wrong Religion. Burroughs Mos. choice, 317. blots and the reproaches of Christian Religi­on, [Page 278]which teacheth men to make consci­ence not only of the duties of the First Ta­ble, but of the Second also, which a Self-denying man doth, and is therefore the only cred it and glory of it. A Self-de­nying man denies all ungodlinesse and worldly lusts, and lives not only godly, but righteously and soberly in this present world, Tit. 2.12. he acts in all things by the same rule in all places, in all compa­nies; he is as conscientious and acurate in his dealings with men, as in his dealings with God; his life is spun out aequali sta­mine, with an even thred; there is no in­coherence, no inconsistency in any of his Actions, he is not zealous in some du­ties, and luke-warme in others, but alike zealously affected in all. Let men take him when they will, and where they will, he is still the same man, they shall find no in-and out dealing by him. This is his beauty, this makes him deservedly ami­able in the eye of the world. There is one thing more required to beauty, which is also to be seen in Self-denial, and that is

3 Cleernesse; Self-denial (as it is said of Wisdome, Eccles. 8.1.) makes the face to shine, it wipes off all that soyls and dis-colours the brightnesse of it. A Self-denying man is fair as the Moon, and clear as the Sun, Cant. 6.10. hee is filius lucis, a Childe of Light, walking in light; his light shines before men, so that [Page 279]they may see his good works, Matth. 5.16. he holds forth the vertues of him that hath called him out of darknesse into marvellous light. Grace moves it self aright, and gives its Pulcher a [...]. equidens velim a [...] deducere, cum pulchritudo magnam partem coloris sit, a [...]. Hinc Cicere 4. Tusc. Corporis quaedam opta figura membro­rum, cum coloris quaedam suavitate, dicitur pulchritude. Etiam pulcher cui [...]. Beckman, de Origin. Lat. Ling. colour in him. He is purer than Snow, whiter than Milk, more ruddy than Rubies, his polishing is of Saphire; his face is as the face of an Angel, he is altogether lovely.

The Third Excellency of Self-denial.

3 It is a Christians dignity and pre­heminence. Self-denial is that which dif­ferenceth man from man, Saints from men This you have in that of the Apo­stle, 1 Cor. 3.3. For whereas there is a­mong you envying and strife, and divisions, are yee not carnal, and walk as men? Envy­ing, and strife, and divisions wheresoever they be, doe speake abundance of selfish­nesse, and if these abound amongst Pro­fessors, they become like the men of the World, who are not able to deny them­selves in any thing either towards God, or man. A selfish walking, is a walking after the manner of men, or (as the Apo­stle elsewhere phraseth it) according to [Page 280]the course of this world, Ephes. 2.2. it is Self-denial that is the maine differencing Character of those that are Saints, from those that are but meer men; this argues they have another spirit with them (as it is said of Caleb, Numb. 14.24.) and this is their excellency.

The excellency of any man lyes in his spirit, now of all men, a Self-denying man hath the most excellent spirit, a spirit so incomparably excellent above others, that in regard thereof he hears in the Scriptures, the only excellent upon earth, A man of understanding (saith So­lomon) is of an excellent spirit, Prov. 17.27. Heb. is of a cool spirit, a cool spirit is a Self-denying spirit, a spirit that burnes not with the fire of Choler, (or as Solomon elsewhere expresseth it, Eccles. 7.9.) that is not hasty, to be angry upon every provocation, such a spirit is an excellent spirit, as having something in itA good man is wiser than himself, stron­ger than him­self, holier than himself; there is some­thing in him mere than a man. Sibbs Souls con­flict.111. above it self; something Supernatu­ral and Divine, which no other spirit in the world hath besides.

The Fourth excellency of Self-denial.

4 It is a Christians glory and honour. Glory is the shining forth of excellency, and Honour is the reflexion of it. Now as there is nothing wherein the excellency of a mans spirit doth more shine forth than [Page 281]Self-denial, so there is nothing that doth more reflect it. A Self-denying man is the most honourable man in the World; and not only in Gods eye, Isa. 43.4. but in the eyes of men also. When hee goes out to the gate thorow the City, when hee pre­pares his seat in the street; the young-men see him and hide themselves, and the aged arise and stand up; Princes refraine speak­ing, and lay their hands on their month, the Nobles hold their peace, and their tongue cleaves to the roof of their mouth; when the ear hears him, then it blesseth him; when the eye sees him it gives witnesse to him, be­cause he delivers the poor that cry, and the fatherlesse, and him that hath none to help him; the blessing of him that is ready to perish comes upon him, and he causeth the widows heart to sing for joy; he puts on righ­teousnesse and it cloatheth him, his judge­ment is as a Robe and a Diadem. He is eyes to the blinde, and feet to the lame; a father to the poor, and the Cause which he knowes not he searcheth out; and hee breakes the jawes of the wicked, and plucks the spoyle out of his teeth. Unto him men give ear and wait, and keep silence at his counsel. After his words they speake not againe, and his speech droppeth upon them; and they wait for him as for the raine, and they open their mouth wide as for the latter raine. If hee laugh on them they beleeve it not, and the light of his countenance they cast not down. [Page 282]Hee chooseth out their way and sits chief, and dwells as a King in the Army, as one that comforteth the mourners, Job 29.7, 8, 9, &c. Many think the way to Ho­nour is to seek themselves, and to set up themselves above others; this is from pride, the most foolish, and the most be­fooling lust that is. The way is, to deny our selves, and to stoop to the meanest imployment wherein God and our ge­neration may be any way served. Before honour (saith the Wise man) is humili­ty, Prov. 15.23. those that honour God by denying their owne honour, God will bee sure to honour, 1 Sam. 2.30. and so will men too.

When David had danced before the Arke, Michal the daughter of Saul said, How glorious was the King of Israel to day, who uncovered himself to day in the eyes of the hand-maids of his servants, as one of the vaine fellows shamelesly uncovereth him­self? To whom David thus replyed, It was before the Lord, which chose me before thy Father, and before all his house, to ap­point me to bee Ruler over the people of the Lord over Istael; therefore will I play be­fore the Lord, and I will yet bee more vile than thus, and will bee base in mine owne sight; and of the maid-servants which thou hast spoken of, of them shall I bee had in ho­nour, 1 Sam. 6.22. This is the way not only to have honour, but to hold it, and [Page 283]which is more, to be upheld by it. Ho­nour shall upheld the humble in spirit, Prov. 29.23.

The Fifth excellency of Self-denial.

5 It is a Christians peace and tranqui­lity. None have more real comfort and contentment in their spirits, than those who doe most conscientiously deny themselves; this must needs be an argu­ment, a special argument of the excel­lency of Self-denial. There is nothing that the heart of man is more set upon than pleasure and contentment, and there is nothing that doth more deterre men from this duty of Self-denial, than a fear that they shall not enjoy that satis­factory pleasure and contentment in the practice of it, that they doe for the pre­sent, while they have their conver sation in the lusts of their flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh, and of the mind (Ephes. 2.3.) for the accomplishment of their own base ends. And therefore it is of great con­cernment for the making you in love with this duty, that you bee thorowly convinced of the real joy and content­ment, satisfaction and ease that is to bee found in it, it may haply sound as a Pa­radox, but there is a real truth in it, That the only way for a man to enjoy himself, is to deny himself; then (wesay) a man en­joyes himself, when he takes comfort and [Page 284]delight in all that he hath, and all that he doth; a man destitute of comfort and contentment, that can take no delight in any thing, we say of such a man, that he doth not enjoy himself; why, in this sense Self-denial gives a man the sweetest en­joyment of himself of any thing in the world. In your patience (saith our Savi­our) possesse yee your souls, Luke 21.19. there is much Self-denial exercised in patience, now this is prescribed as a means to keep possession of our Souls, exercise patience, and you will bee able to keep possession; What is that? why to keep your Souls in order, and under your command, for then a man hath the pos­session when all is in his power, and at his disposal; it is not barely the being in his house, but the having it in his owne power, for a man may bee a Prisoner in his owne house; so then, to possesse our Souls, is to bee able to keep the peace in them, to keep them in such order that wee can maintaine a sweet calme, and quiet frame and temper in them, that they be not turned out of doores by any boysterous and unruly passions, and this is done by Self-denial, and cannot bee done without it.

A selfish man is besides himself, though he seek himself in every thing, yet he doth not find himself in any thing, he is dis­possessed of himself, being either carried [Page 285]away captive by his wandring desires af­ter something that hee wants, or kept close prisoner by his cares and feares of something that he hath; he hath no real peace at all within himself, no solid joy and contentment in his life.

Obj. You will say, that cannot be so, for we observe that none doe live more merry lives, none are so jocund and merry as such men, and that it is not possible the life of Self-denial should yeeld half so much plea­sure and contentment as theirs doth?

Answ. I answer, what joy and plea­sure, what peace and contentment soever they have, it is no real joy, no real peace and contentment, as Salomon saith, Prov. 14.13. Even in laughter the heart is hea­vie; so it is with many of them, even in their revelling and roaring fits, when you would think they had sung away care, and drunk away sorrow, there is heavi­nesse at their heart, the guilt of some sin as heavie as a Mill-stone upon their Con­science; they have many heart-qualmes, though they put never so good a face upon the matter, the joy and pleasure that they have, is but as the joy and pleasure of a man in a dream, As when a hungry man dreameth, and behold hee eateth, but hee awaketh and his soul is empty; or, as when a thirsty man dreameth, and behold he drinketh, but he awaketh, and behold he is faint, and his soul hath appetite, Isa. 29.8. [Page 286]or as the joy and pleasure of a Mad-man, who hath no rational ground for his joy in any thing, it is but the working of imagination, and will quickly end in real sorrow, as it is threatned, Isa. 50.11. Behold all yee that kindle a fire, that com­passe your selves about with sparks, walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that yee have kindled, this shall yee have at mine hand, yee shall lye down in sorrow,

Nothing will so furiously fly in the face of Conscience at the last, as the hor­rid Sin of Self-seeking, though men will not see the aggravation of it now, they shall see it then, and yet many have some glimpses of it in this life; and this is the reason why they are so puzled con­cerning their title to heaven and happi­nesse, and why their evidences are so li­tigious, and snarled, because of a secret lurking of Selfishnesse as yet not thorow­ly denied, and while it is thus, it is im­possible there should be any true peace in the soul; What peace (said Jehu) so long as the Whoredomes of Jezabel remaine? a King. 9.22. There is no peace saith my God to the wicked, Isa. 48.22. false Pro­phets may speake peace, and a seduced heart, but God will not speake it, whose sole Prerogative it is to speake and give it. The Wisdome from above is first pure, and then peaceable, Jam. 3.17. there must be purity before there can bee [Page 287]peace, the word which is translated pure, signifies chaste, the Wisdome that is from above is first chaste; now what is Self-denial but the chastity of the Soul, in keeping its conjugal love for Jesus Christ? where this is, there is peace, peace is an inseparable companion of Self-denial; Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace whose minde is stayed on thee, Isa. 26.3. O the joy and peace that Self-denying men have!

1 They have abundance of joy and peace in their acting for Christ, Great peace have they which love thy Commande­ments, saith David, Psal. 119.156. and nothing shall offend them.

2 They have abundance of joy and peace in suffering for Christ, I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation, saith Paul, 2 Cor. 7.4. I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christs sake, 2 Cor. 12.10. Mr. Philpot Acts and Mon. l. 10.1668. in a Letter to the Lady Vane thus writes, ‘The world wondreth how we can bee merry in such extreame misery, but our God is omniptent, which tur­neth misery into felicity; beleeve mee, (dear Sister) there is no such joy in the world as the people of Christ have under the Crosse; I speak by experience, there­fore beleeve me, and fear nothing that the world can doe unto you, for when [Page 288]they imprison our bodies, they set our Souls at liberty with God; when they cast us down, they lift us up; yea, when they kill us, they bring us to everlasting life.’

And in Ibid. another Letter to the same Lady, ‘I that am under the Crosse with you (thanks be to God therefore) have felt in the same more true joy and consolation, than ever I did by any benefit that God hath given me in my life before, for the more the world hates us the nigher God is unto us, and there is no perfect joy but in God, wherefore Christ said, In mee yee shall have joy, but in the world affliction; blessed bee God which sendeth us this af­fliction, that wee might perfectly joy in him.’

In 1669. another Letter to the same Lady; ‘We have more to be glad touching our selves of this time, than we have had any time before, in the which wee have so ready a way to goe unto God, and so good an occasion to shew our duty in glorifying his holy Name, for if wee bee imprisoned in this cause, we are blessed, if wee lose all that we have, we are blessed an hundred fold, if wee dye wee are blessed eternally; so that in suffering of perse­cutions all is full of blessings.’

In 1670. another Letter to the same Lady; ‘O blessed are they that mourne in the world to God-ward, for they shall bee [Page 289]eternally comforted. God make my stony heart to mourne more than it doth. I have so much joy of the reward that is prepared for mee, most wretched sinner. that though I be in a place of darkness and mourning, yet I cannot lament, but both night and day am so joyful, as though I were under no cross at all; yea in all the daies of my life I was never so merry; the Name of the Lord be praised therefore for ever and ever; and hee par­don mine unthankfulness. Our enemies do fret. and fume, and gnash their teeth, to see and hear that wee under this grie­vous affliction in the world, can bee so merry. Wee are of them counted as de­sperate persons, for the certain hope and feeling which wee have of our everlast­ing salvation; and it's no marvaile, for worldly men cannot perceive the things of God, they are meer foolishness and an abomination to them. Bee thankful un­to our God mine own dear helper, for his wondrous working in his chosen people. Pray instantly that this joy be not taken from us, for it passeth all the delights of this world. This is the peace of God which surmounteth all under­standing, this peace the more his chosen be afflicted, the more they feel, and therefore cannot faint, neither for fire, neither for water.’

3 As they have abundance of joy and [Page 290]in their actings and sufferings for Christ, so likewise in their enjoyments from Christ. There is no comfort in Wife or Children, or Houses or Lands, till a man hath denied himself in them. Comfort doth not arise from the meer enjoyment of these things, but from the enjoyment of Christ in them; now till a man deny himself in them, hee can have no enjoyment of Christ in them, nor any evidence that they are sanctified to him.

Saint James exhorts those that are rich to rejoyce in this, that they are made low, Jam. 1.10. to bee poor in spirit, while one is rich in estate, is great cause of joy indeed, wee may rejoyce in this; and now, do you need any help to conceive of the excellency of Self-denial in this re­spect? Can you not easily tell your owne hearts, there is abundance of excellency in peace and quietnesse? Any thing for a peaceable quiet life you say, Pacem te poscimus omnes. You know what an ex­cellency there is in Natural and Civil peace, there is a farre greater excellency in spiritual peace. This is a peace that passeth all understanding, Phil. 4.7. no man can fully understand what the happinesse of those is that doe enjoy it.

Here then is the excellency of Self-denial, that though it break all peace with Sin, and Carnal Friends as such, yet it preserves our peace with God, [Page 291]who as he is the worst enemy, so he is the best Friend.

The Sixth Excellency of Self-denial.

6 It is a Christians safety and security; It secures him,

1 In time of temptation. So long as he denies himself, there is no temptation can prevail against him. The Devil comes, but findes nothing in him, and therefore goes as hee comes, without doing him any hurt at all. Hee that is born of God (saith the Apostle) keepeth himself (i.e. by denying himself) and that wicked one toucheth him not, 1 Joh. 5.18. hee toucheth him not, tactu scil. corruptivo, with an infecti­ous touch, so as to make any impression of his Devillish nature upon him; hee stands upon his guard (il se garde seymesme Fren.) and keeps off the Devil, so that he cannot reach him, much less fasten upon him with any temptation. And the rea­son is evident, till a man yeeld, the De­vil cannot overcome him; all that hee can do, is but to sollicite, and importune him, hee cannot force him into any act of sin whether hee will or no: Whatsoever hee effects in any temptation, is by consent had from sinful self first, which by a reso­lute self-denial being with-held, his most devillish enterprizes come to nothing. Self-denial quencheth all the fiery darts of the devil.

[Page 292]2 In time of persecution. When de­struction and misery do on every side threaten him, yet even then, being in a way of Self-denial, hee is safe, and no­thing can hurt him. He is sure to bee pre­served; Either so,

1 That no evill shall befall him, Psal. 91.9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16. verses. Dan. 3.25,-27. Or if any do,

2 That it shall work for his good, Rom. 8.28. Sometimes

1 For his temporal good, by advancing his outward condition, Gen. 41.40. Al­wayes

2 For his spiritual good, by mortify­ing his corruptions, Is. 27.9. and quickning his graces, Job 36.10.-15. And

3 For his eternal good, by increasing his glory, 2 Cor. 4.18. which shews that he is safe from the greatest evil, and indeed that which onely is to bee feared, namely, the suffering the wrath of God to all eternity in Hell. The assurance whereof must needs deliver him from those soul­distracting thoughts and fears, which u­sually seize upon others, and bring them to their wits end, when such dangers stare them in the face, as their ill-boding con­sciences tell them, may at one stroak both kill them and damn them. AndJustum & tenacem pro­positi virum, non civium ardor prava jubentium, Non vultus instantis Ty­ranni, Mente quatit solidâ; neque Auster, Dux inquieti turbidus Adriae, &c. Si fractus illa­batur orbis. Impavidum ferient ruinae. Horat. there­fore [Page 293]though the earth bee removed, and the mountains be carried into the midst of the Sea, though the waters thereof roar and bee troubled, though the mountains shake with the swelling thereof, hee will not bee afraid; though an Hoast should encamp against him, his heart shall not fear; though war should rise against him, yet in this hee will bee confident, being fully perswaded,

1 That the worst that can befall him (though never so painful to the body) is but of a short continuance, Luk. 22.53.

2 That in the mean time, hee hath the presence of God with him, to support him under it, Isa. 43.2.

3 That if it kill him, it sends him home to his Fathers house, where hee shall never suffer more, but bee everlastingly happy, Rev. 21.4. And

4 That his happiness there shal be so much theMajora certamina majora se­quuntur prae­mia. Tertu. Our light af­flictions work for us, [...], a more than hyperbolieal eternal weight of glory, 2 Cor. 4.17. greater by how much the greater his misery was here, 2 Cor. 4.18. whereupon he is ready not only to bee bound, but to dye for the Name of the Lord Jesus, whensoever he is called to it, Act. 21.13. and therefore follows him fully with Caleb, Numb. 14.24. and whither soever hee goeth with the hun­dred and forty and four thousand, Rev. 14.4. which being the effect of Self-denial, upon [Page 294]the assurance of safety that it gives him which nothing shall ever bee able to in­danger; how abundantly doth it speak the excellency of it!

The onely thing men have in their thoughts in time of danger, when they are in jeopardy every moment, and their lives do hang in doubt before them, is, how to provide for their safety, and if there bee any thing not impossible to bee done in order to their security, they will not stick to do it; but here is the undoing of the most, they mistake the lesser danger for the greater, to avoid the danger of suffer­ing in their bodies for a while here, they run the hazzard of suffering both in body and soul to alleternity hereafter; the folly and madness whereof would seriously bee considered, for would wee not so account it, if any one to avoid the pain of a cure, should choose to dye of his wounds? And is it not the greater madness, rather than indure to bee opposed or persecuted, for one to choose to bee damned? This I say, would be seriously considered. We for­bear our duty many times lest such a man should become our enemy; whereas by our forbearance, we make God our ene­my. We are convinced it is a duty, there is an express command of God for the practice of it, but such an one is an enemy to it, and therefore in point of prudence we think it best to forbear; but is it any [Page 295]prudence to make God our enemy? Will not this be found to be a prudential foolery, and madness in the end? We would be out of danger, but this is the way to bring our selves into the greatest danger of all; for by this means, instead of falling into the hands of man, wee are in danger of falling into the hands of God; and as the Apostles sayes. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God, Heb. 10.31 for our God is a consuming fire, Heb. 12.29. Let us not then fear them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul, but rather let us fear him, which is able to destroy both soul and body in Hell. Let us sanctifie God in our hearts, and make him our fear and our dread, carefully a­voiding whatsoever is displeasing in his sight, andHonzo time Deum, & mun­dum ridebis. Austin. then wee need not fear what men can do unto us. This is the sixth particular to shew the Excellency of Self-denial.

The seventh Excellency of Self-denial.

7 It is a Christians freedome and liberty. A self-denying man is the only free man; as for others of what rank or order soever they be, they are all slaves. There is not a selfish man in the world, but is in worse than Egyptian or Turkish bondage, led captive by no better than the Devil; so the Apostle, 2 Tim. 2.26. That they may re­cover [Page 296]themselves out of the snare of the De­vil, who are taken captive by him at his will. They think themselves the only free men while they do as they please, walking in the way of their heart, and in the sight of their eyes; but the truth is, theyThose that think it their only happiness to do what they will, that they might bee free cross their own desires, for this is the way to make them most perfect slaves. Sibs Soul-Conflict. are the veriest slaves, led up and down like so many brute beasts, that have no domini­on over their own actions. Yee know (saith the Apostle) that yee were Gentiles, carried away unto these dumb Idols, even as yee were led, 1 Cor. 12.2. yea they are carried unto their own destruction, not considering that it is for their lives; as Solomon notes of him that follows the lewd woman, Hee goeth after her streightway, as an Oxe goeth to the slaughter, or as a fool to the correction of the stocks, as a bird hasteth to the snare, and knoweth not that it is for his life, Prov. 7.22.23. In this condition were all self-denying men, till such time as they could deny themselves (as Eph. 2.2. And you hath hee quickned, who were dead in trespasses and sins, wherein in time past yee walked according to the course of this world, according to the Prince of the power of the aire, who worketh in the children of disobe­dience, amongst whom also wee had all our conversation in time past) and this was their shame, because while it was thus, they were the servants of sin, Rom. 6.17. and of corruption, 2 Pet. 2.19. and yeelded their members servants to uncleanness, and to [Page 297]iniquity unto iniquity, Rom. 6.19. and all this while they were free from righteous­ness, vers. 20. and this was their shame, vers. 21. What fruit had you in those things whereof yee are now ashamed?

Sin is the most shameful evil, because it is the greatest debasing of Excellency, and that for this reason, because it brings a man into the most shameful vassallage and slavery of any thing in the world. All slavery is shameful, but this the most shameful, because hereby the humane na­ture is most abused, being used to a quite contrary end to that for which it was made. The end of man is to glorifie God, and to injoy him for ever, in these two his chief good doth consist; but by sin neither of these are attainable, for as in sin there is no conformity unto God, so there is no communion with him; and therefore a sinner, as he doth nothing for the glory of God, so he doth nothing for his own good, whatsoever he doth while he sins, it is to his own hurt, and the grea­test hurt that a creature is capable of; be­cause the more he sins, the more he de­prives himself of the chief good; because the more he sins, the more hee deprives himself of God. Now a selfish man, such an one as cannot deny himself, cannot cease from sin, 2 Pet. 2.14. and therefore cannot cease from doing himself mischief, there­fore he works out his damnation, in every [Page 298]thing that he doth, destruction and mise­ry are in all his wayes; which shews that he is in the most wretched and miserable bondage of any in the world.

It is nothing, that what he doth, he doth willingly, for the more willingly any one acts to his own hurt, the more wretched and miserable he is, as when a man cuts and wounds himself, as every selfish man doth, the woful effects whereof, though for the present he doth not feel, if free grace prevent not, he will certainly rue to all eternity.

His heart is so set upon his sinful wayes, that there is no turning him out of them, neither promises on the one hand, nor threatnings on the other, are sufficient to reclaim him. Hee feedeth of ashes, a de­ceived heart hath turned him aside, that hee cannot deliver his soul, nor say, Is there not a lye in my right hand? Isa. 44.20. Though he be convinced in his conscience, as many times he is, that the course he takes will be his ruine, yet he is so miserably in­thralled by his lusts, that he cannot give over. Though the Adulterer know, that by means of a whorish woman, a man is brought to a peece of bread, and that the Adulteress will hunt for the precious life, that shee hath cast down many wounded, yea that many strong men have been slain by her, and that her house is the way to hell, going down to the chambers of [Page 299]death; though he know that the dead bee there, and that her guests are in the depths of hell, yet hee will not obey the voyce of his teachers, nor incline his ear to them that instruct him, to remove his way far from her, and not to come nigh the door of her house, but after her he goes, hee goes the way to her house in the twy­light, in the evening, in the black and dark night till strangers be filled with his wealth, and his labours be in the house of a stranger, till a dart strike through his liver, and his flesh and his body are con­sumed. Though the Covetous man knows that when hee dyeth, hee shall carry no­thing away, and that his glory shall not descend after him, yet how doth he labour to be rich! rising up early, and sitting up late, and eating the bread of sorrows! though he hear that Covetousness is Ido­latry, and that the love of the world is enmity against God, and how almost an impossible thing it is for a rich man to en­ter into the Kingdome of heaven, though God himself say it, he will not beleeve it, he is resolved to have something of the world, though he lose his soul for it, and therefore will fawn and flatter, lye and dissemble, couzen and cheat, do any thing, submit to any thing, so he may but get a penny by it. Who hath wo? who hath sorrow? who hath contentions? who hath babling? who hath wounds without cause? [Page 300]who hath redness of the eyes? They that tarry long at the wine (saith Solomon) they that go to seek mixt wine, and yet the Drunkard will not beware, hee looks up­on the wine when it is red, when it giveth his colour in the cup, when it moveth it self aright, though at the last it biteth like a Serpent, and stingeth like an Adder. His eyes behold the strange woman, and his heart utters perverse things; he is as hee that lyeth down in the midst of the Sea, or as hee that lyeth upon the top of a Mast. They have stricken mee (saith hee) and I was not sick, they have beaten mee, and I felt it not; when shall I awake? I will seek it yet again.

How miserable is the condition of these men, that are made to serve in this manner to their own destruction! and yet it is not by any outward force upon them, onely they are drawn away of their own lust and inticed. Some perceiving they have of their own wretchedness, but alas! they cannot help themselves, they can do nothing in order to their recovery. Though the most effectual means be pro­pounded, they have no heart to make use of them, they are fettered with their lusts as with chains, and cannot move one step in the way that leads to life.

Here then is the Excellency of Self-denial, that by means thereof, as nothing can constrain us to do any thing that is [Page 301]for our hurt, so nothing can restrain us from doing any thing that is for our good. So long as wee deny our selves, neither men nor devils can stop us in our way. The greatest hindrances in the way to heaven are from within; if there be none from within, those from without can do nothing. How should this make us in love with Self-denial! we prize our civil liberty, why should we not prize ourHaec est abso­luta libertas, in seipsum habere maximam po­testatem; inae­stimabile bo­num est suum fieri. Sen. Ep. 75. spiritual liberty as much? any why not much more? How happy do wee think our selves, when without any let or hin­drance wee can follow our earthly Cal­lings, and do what is of concernment to our well-being in this world? Would we not be much more happy, if without any let or hindrance we could follow our heavenly calling, and do what is of con­cernment to our well-being in the world to come? This is no motive to such as think it their only liberty to sin, but to such as prize their spiritual and eternal good, being convinced that by the free exercising of themselves unto godliness, it is only attainable, it will be a prevailing argument not only to begin, but to con­tinue the strictest course of Self-denial according to the precepts and practice of their Saviour.

The eighth Excellency of Self-denial.

8 It is a Christians Sovereignty and Do­minion; Christians are frequently in Scrip­ture stiled Kings, and the reason is, chiefly from that Sovereign Power and Domi­nion they have over themselves, their own lusts and passions, which they obtain by Self-denial. For as in the Civil govern­ment of others, hee hath the Royal power who hath the Negative voyce, whereby hee can stop all proceedings, so that nothing can bee done but according to his liking; so it is in the spiritual go­vernment of ones self. When a man by denying himself can hinder the out­breaking of his corruptions, when by a peremptory No. he can withstand the im­portunity of temptations, and keep in his spirit, that it stir not one way or other, but according to the dictates of reason rightly informed by the word, hee may be truly said to reign. And he reigns not only over himself, but theHe is made full Lord of the four ele­ments, and constituted Emperour of the world. He is in the fire of choler, and not burned; in the water of flegme, & not drowned; in the aiery san­guine, and yet not blown a­way with eve­ry blast of transient pleasure; hee descends also into the sad earthy Melancholly, and yet is not buried from the sight of his God. Hee stills the raging of the sea, bee clears up the lowring heavens, and with his breath blows away the clouds. Hee sports with the beasts of the earth, the Lion licks his band like a Spaniel, and the Serpent sleeps upon his lap and stings him not. He playes with the Fowls of heaven, and the birds of the aire sit singing on his fist. All the Creation is before him, and be calls eve­ry one of them by their proper names. See the second Lash of Alazonomastix. p. 183. and Mastix his Letter. Sect. 11. world also, for by [Page 303]this means hee makes every thing be­come tributary, and work for his good; not onely that which hee hath, but that which hee hath not also, not onely that which is for him, but that which is against him too, so that hee hath the mostSibi impe­rare maxi­mum est im­perium. Sen. Latius regnes avidum domando Spiritum, quam si Libyam remotis — Gadibus jungas, & uterque Poenus. Horat. Car. l. 2. Od. 2. Serviat uni. ample Dominion, the most noble Em­pire, the most glorious Mo­narchy of any in the world.

As for o­thers, they are so Kings, that they are alsoRefraenet prius libidi­nes, spernat voluptates, iracundiam teneat, coerce­at avaritiam, ceteras animi labes repellat; tum incipiat aliis imperare cum ipse ins­probissim is dominis, de­decori ac tur­pitudini, pa­rere desierit. Dum his quidem obediet, non modo Rex, sed liber habendus omni­no non erit. Cic. Parad. Roctius appellabitur Rex, quam Tar­quinius, qui nec se, nec suos, regere potuit. Idem 111. De Finib. slaves, for while they rule over other mens bodies and estates, they are slaves to their own and other mens lusts, and therefore to speak properly, they do not reign at all, being not able to rule their own spirits, nor to keep under their own bodies, which every self-denying man doth, and therefore is not only the most glorious, but indeed the only true King, the consideration whereof, I would offer un­to those that are so ambitious of getting up into some great place of honour and command amongst men as very proper and effectual for the making them in love with Self-denial.

The Ninth Excellency of Self-denial.

9 It is a Christians gain and advantage. A self-denying man, if selfish men might bee judges, is the greatest loser in the world, but verily hee is the greatestA selfish man loseth by his gains, but a Self-denying man gains by his losses. gain­er, for though hee part with all, it is for him that is All in All, it is for the Pearle of price, Matth. 13.44. for the Lord Jesus together with whom, hee hath all things freely given to him, Rom. 8.32. All things that pertain to life and godliness, 2 Pet. 1.3. Hee is sometimes called to forsake father and mother, brother & sister, yea even all that hee hath for Christs sake, Luke 14.33. but hee is no loser, for by so doing, hee gaineth an hundred fold in this world, and eternal life in the world to come, Matth. 19.29. ‘Behold I pray you (In a letter to certain godly Brethren. Act. & Mon. l. 10. 1666. saith Mr. Philpot) what hee loseth, who in this life receiveth an hundred for one, with assurance of eteternal life?’ O happy exchange! Perchance your outward man will say, ‘If I were sure of this great recompence here, I could be glad to forsake all, but where is this hundred fold in this life to be found?’ Yes truly, for instead of worldly riches which thou dost forsake, which are but temporal, thou hast found the everlasting riches of heaven, which bee glory, honour, and praise, both before God, Angels, and [Page 305]men; and for an earthly habitation, thou hast an eternal Mansion with Christ in heaven for even now, thou art of the City and Houshold of the Saints with God. For worldly peace which can last but a while, thou dost possess the peace of God which passeth all understand­ing, and for the loss of a few friends thou art made a fellow of the innumerable company of Heaven, and a perpetual friend of all those that have dyed in the Lord from the beginning of the world. Is not this more than a hundred fold? Is not the peace of God which wee in this world have through the faithful imita­tion of Christ (which the world cannot take from us) ten thousand fold more than those things that most highly bee esteemed in the world without the peace of God? The peace of the world is no peace, but meer anguish, and a gnaw­ing fury of hell.

The tenth Excellency of Self-denial.

10 It is that which fits a man to do the greatest good. Self-denial is a communi­cative grace, that which inables a man to give forth freely, that which hee hath freely received. It makes a man a good Steward of the manifold grace of God, 1 Pet. 4.10. To give a portion to seven, and also to eight, Eccles. 11.2. It is a Key that unlocks [Page 306]the heart, and unlocks the head, unlocks the hand, and unlocks the house, and makes all things common, as there is occa­sion, for the good of others, Act. 2.44. A Self-denying man, like Job, will not eat his morsel alone, but invite others to partake with him, Job. 31.17. Hee is not churlish, as Nabal, 1 Sam. 25.11. but courteous and liberal as Boaz, Ruth 2.8. Self-denial will inable a man to love his neighbour as himself, not onely him that is his friend, but him also that is his ene­my. It will inable him to bless them that curse him, to do good to them that hate him, and to pray for them that despightfully use him, and persecute him (as it is required, Matth. 5.44.) thereby approving himself to bee the childe of God, who maketh his Sun to rise on the evil, and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just, and on the unjust, vers. 45. Self-denial suffereth long, and is kinde; Self-denial envieth not, doth not behave it self unseemly, seeketh not her own, but is of publick and general in­fluence for common good; making a man willing to spend, and bee spent for the Church (and State) where hee lives, though the more abundantly hee love them, the less hee bee loved of them, 2 Cor. 12.15. Oh what an excellency is here! what an ex­cellency doth this put upon a man! Vir bonus, commune bonum, and bonum quo com­munius, eo melius, A good man is a com­mon [Page 307]good, and good the more common, the more excellent it is. God delights to imploy such persons in the most honour­able services, and usually doth the greatest things by them, as wee may see in the sto­ry of Moses, Joshuah, and David. Saul sought himself, therefore God removed him, and raised up David to bee King in his stead, to whom also, hee gave testimony, and said, I have found David the Son of Jesse, a man after mine own heart, which shall fulfil all my will, Act. 1. [...] 22. But how did hee it? It is said, Hee served his genera­tion, vers. 36. This is recorded as Davids excellency. The excellency of any thing is in the usefulness of it. It is the excel­lency of the Angels, that they are [...], Heb. 1.14. and this is the excellency of Saints that they are fitted for their Masters service, and that which fits them for it, is Self-denial. If a man purge himself from these, hee shall bee a ves­sel unto honour, sanctifyed and meet for the Masters use, and prepared unto every good worke, 2 Tim. 2.21.

The Eleventh Excellency of Self-denial.

11 It is the greatest preservative of uni­on. Is there any excellency in Union? Be­hold (saith David) how good and how plea­sant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity! It is like the Hac simili­tudine sen exemplo [...] fra­grantissimae, [...]avitas & uti litas pacis & concord [...]ae ostenditur. precious oyntment up­on [Page 308]the head, that ran down upon the beard, even Aarous beard, that went down to the skirts of his garments Monet David hac similitudi­ne, jejunam ae sterilem, h. e. miseram fore hominum vitam, nisi fra­terno consensu foveatur. Moller. in loc. As the dew of Her­mon, and as the dew that descended upon the mountains of Zion, Psal. 133.1. why then there must needs bee an excellency in Self-denial, for there is no such preserva­tive of union as Self-denial. It is a sod­dering, uniting grace, it takes away all that divides and keeps at a distance. Se­veral Expedients have been thought on for the reconciling of the present dif­ferences amongst Professors in these dayes, but certainly there is nothing like to Self-denial for the effecting of it. If men could but deny themselves, there would not bee that causeless giving, and taking of offence as there is, the only cau­ses of all the Divisions that are amongst us.

You see what a manifold Excellency there is in Self-denial; Now to help you in the practice of it, take these following Directions.

SUBSECT. II. Directions for the Practice of Self-denial.

The first Direction.

1 BEE exact in the examination and trial of your own hearts and wayes for the finding out of the selfishness that is in them.

[Page 309]Self-trial is a duty necessarily requi­site to the practice of Self-denial. This is clear in that exhortation of the Prophet Jeremy, Lam. 3.40. Let us search and try our wayes, and turn unto the Lord. To turn unto the Lord, doth necessarily presuppose the denying of our selves; for there must first bee a turning from Self, before there can bee a turning unto the Lord. Now that wee may do thus (saith the Prophet) Let us search and try our wayes; as if hee had said, ‘It is a grievous affliction and calamity that is now upon us, and surely it is not for nothing.’ Wee cannot expect that the Lord should turn unto us in a way of mercy and blessing, unless wee turn unto the Lord in a way of repentance and obedience. Let us therefore consider our wayes, if they bee not the wayes of the Lord, that wee now walk in, we must of necessity turn out of them before wee can turn unto the Lord, and this wee can­not do, unless wee search and try them; for those that are out of their way, and yet think they are right, will never turn back, but go on further and further, till they quite lose themselves. It is evi­dent then from this Scripture, how need­ful it is in order to the practice of Self-denial, that wee search and try our wayes; And certainly, if ever wee mean to do any thing to purpose herein, wee must make a thorough search and scrutiny in­to [Page 310]our hearts and wayes, an exact inqui­ry into our principles, our rules, our ends, and aimes in all our undertakings, wee must throughly sift our thoughts affecti­ons that wee may see what bran of selfish­ness lyes at the bottome: For how can a man deny himself, that doth not under­stand any thing in himself that should bee denied? The first step toward a cure, is to finde out the disease.

It would bee very advantagious there­fore, and that which would much con­duce to our success in this work, to have much in our thoughts these two things; The possibility of being deceived, and the difficulty of the discovery: The one would provoke us to jealousie, the other would quicken us to diligence.

1 The possibility of being deceived. Wee should enter upon the examination of ourselves with such a supposition as this, 'There may be much more of Self in mee than I have ever yet taken notice of. It is good to have a holy jealousie of our selves; this would make us very cautelous and wary in the trial of our selves; as when a Magistrate meets with a suspici­ous person, it makes him inquire the more narrowly into him, that so hee may discover the better what hee is.

Object. But I have been of the opinion a long time that I have denied my self, and have had much peace and comfort in it, [Page 311]why then should I suspect my self, and thereby create new troubles in my consci­ence?

Answ. 1. When the strong man keeps the house all is in peace, Luke 11.21. So long as Self bears rule, and there is no­thing to disturb him, no wonder that all is quiet.

2 Some that have thought so, have notwithstanding at the last found that they were deceived, Matth. 7.22.

3 It is more than probable, that thou art the man, because that thou art un­willing to come to the trial, Joh. 3.20, 21.

4 Unless thou hast very good grounds so to think of thy self, it is but a meer fancy and imagination, Jer. 44.20.

5 The comfort that this gives, will quickly vanish, Eccles. 7.6. and leave the greater anguish and vexation behinde it, Isa. 50.11. But

6 Grant it bee true, as thou sayest, yet let him that standeth take heed lest hee fall, 1 Cor. 10.12. A self-doubting Chri­stian will stand, when a self confident one will fall.

Give mee leave therefore to set before you a few instances out of the word, the serious consideration whereof may pro­voke you to jealousie.

1 It is possible for a man to have a forme of godliness, and yet to bee alto­gether [Page 312]under the power of Self, 2 Tim. 3.2.5. For men shall bee lovers of them­selves having a [...] speciemant imaginem. Grot. L'apparerce. Fren. A lively image, or face of god­liness drawn to the life. form of godliness. Self and the Form do very well agree, where­soever they meet, for though to live in the least sin, cannot consist with the power of godliness, yet to live in the greatest, may consist with the form of godliness, because there is nothing in the form to contradict self.

2 It is possible for a man to hear the Word, and to receive it with joy, and yet not to have learnt in any respect truly to deny himself, as hee that received the seed into stony places, Mat. 13.20, 21. Herod heard John Baptist gladly, [...], sweetly, Mar. 6.20 yet hee could not deny him­self, hee kept his Herodias still, and for her sake afterwards beheaded him, vers. 27.

3 It is possible to bee much conversant in the performance of the strictest duties, and yet to have respect to the satisfying of some base self-end in all that is done; as they, Isa. 58. of whom God saith, They seek mee daily, and delight to know my wayes, as a Nation that did righteousness, and for sook not the Ordinance of their God, they ask of mee the Ordinances of Justice, they take delight in approaching to God, vers. 2. and yet hee tells them, Behold in the day of your East yee finde pleasure, and exact all your labours! Behold you fast for [Page 313]strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness! vers. 3.4.

4 It is possible to desire and endeavour after spiritual gifts, and yet to aime at nothing else but self-advancement in ones endeavours after them, as Simon Magus, Act. 8.19.

5 It is possible to be a zealous preacher of Christ, and yet to preach onely out of envy and strife, and not of good will, Phil. 1.15, 16.

6 It is possible to pretend much to li­berality, and to speak much on the be­half of the poor, and yet bee very cove­tous, as Judas, Joh. 12.6.

7 It is possible to bee zealous and a­ctive in reformation, and the execution of justice, and yet to do all to serve ones own turn, as Jehu, 2 King. 10.16.

8 It is possible to bee zealous in re­proving of others, and yet continue in the same or worse evils at the very same time, as the Hypocrite, Matth. 7.3, 4, 5. and the hypocritical Preacher, Rom. 2.21.22.

9 It is possible to bee very confident of cleaving unto Christ, and yet afterwards to deny him to save ones self, as Peter, who, when our Saviour told the Disciples that they should all bee offended because of him, presently returned this answer, Though all men shall bee offended because of thee, yet will I never bee offended: and yet [Page 314]afterwards hee denied him thrice, and twice with cursing and swearing, Matth. 26.70.74.

Many more instances might bee given, but these may suffice, to shew how easily wee may bee mistaken in our selves, and our actions, and therefore how needful it is, to begin and to proceed in this work of self-trial with a godly jealousie. More may possibly bee discovered than at first wee could have imagined was in us, and yet when wee have done all, much will lye hid. And therefore there is another thing that should also bee much in our thoughts, and that is;

2 The difficulty of the discovery. The heart of man is deceitful above all things, who can know it? Jer. 17.9. Two things there are which render it very diffi­cult, Self-conceit, and Self-love. Natu­rally wee have a good opinion of our selves; though wee bee black, wee think our selves comely, and though it bee not so, wee would fain have it to bee so; and Quod volumus, facile credimus, because wee would have it so, wee easily beleeve it is so. Therefore others more com­monly see more of Self in us, than wee do our selves, specially if they have an evil eye towards us, for enemies, though they bee bad judges, yet they are quick discerners, because in them that affection is lacking, which in others blinds their eyes, [Page 315]that though they see, they cannot discern the faults that be in their friends. There is a difficulty also in respect of the thing it self, which is to be sought out, especially if the wayes that we walk in be good in themselves, such as are commanded, such as are commended in the Word. There is something of Self will creep into the best actions, and there are many secret Fibrae, many small sproutings forth of Self, which but to an Eagle-eyed Christian are undiscernable. We must not therefore onely look into our own hearts, and into our own wayes, but into the Looking-glass that God hath provided for this end, namely his word. This is no flattering-glass, but a glass that will truly represent unto us not onely the face and com­plexion of our outward actions, but of the inward and secret workings of our hearts. And this work of examination must bee our daily work: Self-denial is a daily work, and therefore wee must try our selves daily. If wee are to enterprise any thing, it will bee good to examine which way our hearts work before­hand, that so we may not displease God, by pleasing of our selves, nor lose him by seeking our selves. While wee are in the action, let us carefully take notice of those secret overtures and assaies, that Self will bee ready to make toward some sinister end, or other, that so when wee come to [Page 316]the review; when the action is ended, wee may bee able to say in this particular, namely that which tended much to the glory of God, Self was very backward; in that particular; namely, that which made for my own advantage, honour, or applause, Self was very forward; Self would fain have been doing here, but there, it would have done just no­thing.

To help you in this Examination, put these Questions to your own Con­sciences:

1 Whether you can resolve before hand against satisfying your lusts (either by doing any thing that is forbidden, or omitting any thing that is injoyned) al­though for the present you have no op­portunity for it or temptation to it. It may bee sometimes such a particular sin comes into your thoughts, which but at such a time and place, &c. cannot bee committed, both which for the present are wanting, and you are much pressed in your spirit to resolve against it; Now if you bee loath to resolve against it, if you would still be at an indifferency, if you be unwilling to come under an engagement, it is an ill sign.

2 Whether you do effectually strive against every known sin, diligently ma­king use of all the means you know to be appointed by God for the subduing of it, [Page 317]and carefully avoiding all the occasions that may possibly lead you to it; if not, what may bee the reason? It may bee you are tempted to uncleanness, you will pray against it, but you will not fast and pray, you will not keep under your bo­dies, and bring them into subjection by temperance and hard labour, &c. It may bee you will deny to commit the act of Adultery, but not to look upon a Maiden.

3 Whether you can deny your selves when you have an opportunity for the satisfying of your lusts, when you have a fit season for self-seeking, and compas­sing your own ends? Whether or no you can deny your selves.

1 In time of power and authority. Magistratus judicat virum, there is a great deal of difference in some men from what they were before, when once they are ad­vanced into places of Power and Au­thority, because that is a fit season for a selfish man to serve himself in; but a self-denying man is the same afterwards, that hee was before. See 2 Sam. 6.14. Neh. 5. throughout.

2 In time of advantage gotten over enemies. See 1 Sam. 24.4, 5.

3 In time of great danger, when either sin or suffering must bee chosen. See Dan. 3.17, 18. Heb. 11.25.

4 In time of being in favour with [Page 318]great ones. God had brought Daniel into favour and tender love with the Prince of the Eunuchs, yet hee would not defile himself with the Kings meat, at his request, Dan. 1.8, 9, 10. Heb. 11.25.

5 In time of great applause and ho­nour. See Act. 14.14, 15.

6 In time of secrecie. See Gen. 39.11.

7 When your affections are eagerly set upon a thing. See 2 Sam. 23.16, 17.

8 When affronted and wronged and the passion is up, and you are bent upon revenge. See 1 Sam. 25.32.

4 Whether you can bee contented to bee denied by others.

1 It may bee in words you will under­value your selves, but you cannot indure that others should undervalue you.

2 It may bee you will refuse places of honour, but not indure that others should take the refusal.

5 Whether you can indure to hear others commended, and to see them ad­vanced without repining, not thinking it any reflection upon your selves.

6 Whether you can willingly and cheerfully bee instrumental in honouring of others, that seem to sleight and con­temne you.

7 When persons count you no thanks, but render evil for good, whether then you can rejoyce in the good that you have done for them, and cheerfully go [Page 319]on to do them good, as before.

8 Whether you can bee content to de­ny your selves when none can take notice of it, as

1 When you bee alone, or in a strange place.

2 When few do the same that you do, it being a duty not in fashion, &c.

9 Whether you can deny your selves when it comes to bee your owncase. See 2 Sam. 12.5.

10 Whether you can deny your selves in little things, as meat, and drink, and apparrel, giving place to others, &c.

11 Whether you can deny your very Self-denial. See Luke 17.10. and 1 Cor. 4.4.

By questioning with your selves in this manner you may come to know what of Self there is in you, which is the first thing that is to bee done in order to the practice of Self-denial.

The second Direction.

2 When upon Examination you have dis­covered in this or that particular, how much you are acted by a self-interess, then enter into a serious and solemne consideration of the horrible evil, and the exceeding sin­fulness thereof.

I thought on my wayes, and turned my feet unto thy testimonies, saith David, Psal. [...]1 19.59. Though it bee onely ex­pressed here, that David turned his feet [Page 320]unto Gods testimonies, yet it is implied that he denied himself, this being a neces­sary antecedent to it; but how came it to pass that hee did so? why hee tells us in the former words; I thought upon my wayes, I considered the evill of them, and then turned out of them. Hee went on very confidently and contentedly be­fore, but it was because hee did not con­sider whither hee was going, hee did not ponder his paths; but as soon as he began to reflect upon himself, and to consider where hee was, and whither hee was go­ing, how hee dishonoured God, and de­filed his own soul in those wayes, hee pre­sently makes a stop, and turns about unto Gods testimonies. This is the reason why men go on so long time together in a sinful course, why they walk in the way of their heart, and the sight of their eyes, without any regret of conscience: It is because they do not consider what they are doing, nor whither they are going, like the young man, Prov. 7.22.23. that being inticed by the lewd woman, hee goeth after her streightway, as an Oxe goeth to the slaughter, as a Bird hasteth to the snare, and knoweth not, i. e. con­sidereth not that it is for his life. God notes this as the cause of his peoples re­belling against him, and their continu­ance in their rebellion, Isa. 1.3. Israel doth not know, my people doth not consider. [Page 321]Oh! if ever wee mean in good earnest to deny our selves, and to follow the Lord fully in the paths of righteousness and holiness, let us every day steep our thoughts in a serious meditation of the exceeding sinfulness of self-pleasing, and self-seeking, of making provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof. As a man will not come after Christ in obedience to his call in the Gospel, till hee appre­hend it to be good, yea absolutely best for him so to do; so hee will not give a pe­remptory denial to the requests and com­mands of Self, till hee apprehend it to bee evill, yea the greatest evill in the world to yeeld unto them. Therefore whenso­ever wee discover any thing of selfishness in any of our actions, that wee are by­assed in any particular by a selfish princi­ple to the promoting of a selfish interest, in opposition to the interest of Christ, let us not think on it sseightly, but seriously, let our thoughts dwell upon it, debating and discussing the matter in and out to the uttermost, considering the nature, the causes, the effects, and aggravating cir­cumstances of it.

I have shewn you before the Excel­lency of Self-denial, now consider the evill of selfishness.

1 As the Apostle saith of the Love of money, 1 Tim. 6.10. so it may bee truly said of Self-love, that it is the root of [Page 322]all evil. This is the most breeding sin, you may graft any wickedness upon this stock. See 2 Tim. 3.1. there the Apostle brings in a black Catalogue of the vilest sinners, and hee puts selfish men in the front. In the last dayes (saith hee) perillous times shall come, for men shall bee lovers of their own selves, covetous, beasters, proud, blasphemers disobedient to parents, un­thankful, unholy, without natural affection. This is a sin with an Imprimis, the Com­mander in chief in the black Regiment of Lusts; It is the Devils Generalissi­mo.

See what aHinc ficae, hinc venena, hinc falsa testa­menta na scun­tur; hinc furta, hinc peculatus, expilationes, direptionesque sociorum & Ci­vium; hinc opum nimi­arum poten­tiae non se­rendae; postre­mo etiam in li­beris civita­tibus existunt regnandi cupi­ditates, quibus nihil nec [...]e trius, nec sae­dius excogi­tari potest. Cic. number of Evils are wrapt up in this one Evil.

1 The Evil of Injustice. Justitia est suum cuique dare, Justice consists in gi­ving to every one his due, according to our Saviours rule, Matth. 22.21. Render unto Casar the things that are Caesars, and to God the things that are Gods, and that of the Apostle, Rom. 13.7. Render unto all their dues, tribute to whom tribute is due, custome to whom custome, fear to whom fear, honour to whom honour. Now Self keeps back both from God and man that which is their due. 1 From God. Our soules are his, Ezek. 18.4. our bodies his, 1 Cor. 6.19. but Self keeps back both from him, it imployes all the powers and faculties of both as instruments of un­righteousness unto sin. 2 From men. [Page 323]Self is the cause of all that unjust deal­ing, that defrauding and going beyond one another; of all that extortion and op­pression that is in the world. Self will not suffer the proud man to give honour to whom honour is due, nor the covetous man to give tribute to whom tribute is due; nor the envious man to give love to whom love is due; nor the merciless man, mercy to whom mercy is due.

2 The Evil of Idolatry. A Selfish man is the man of sin, that exalts him­self above all that is called God; he makes himself his god, hee falls down and wor­ships himself, making himself his ulti­mate end in every thing hee doth, and walking by his own rule, &c.

3 The Evil of Unthankfulness. If hee hath any thing more than others, hee boasts as if hee had not received it, if hee hath any thing less, hee murmures as if hee had not his due.

4 The Evil of Unbeleef. Christ hath said, Whosoever will save his life shall loso it, and whosoever will lose his life for my sake, shall finde it, Matth. 16.25. And that it is better (for him) to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands, or two feet, to bee cast into everlast­ing fire, Matth. 18.8. but hee will not be­leeve it, and so makes Christ a lyar.

5 The Evil of Unmercifulness. By seeking himself hee loseth himself, by [Page 324]endeavouring to save himself, hee de­stroyes himself. This is the greatest cruelty in the World. See Prov. 11.17.

6 There is much of the Devil in it: When Peter tempted our Saviour to save himself from the shameful death of the Cross, hee said, Get thee behinde mee Satan. Hee calls him Satan, not only because hee tempted him, but because of the sin to which hee tempted him. All sin is the Devils, Vel per modum imaginis, vel per modum servitutis, either by way of like­ness, or service to him, selfishness is so in both respects.

7 It is the great Make-bate in the world, the great divider, it divides men from God, and men one from ano­ther.

8 It is the onely hindrance of mens closing with Christ. The young man could not close with Christ, because hee could not deny himself.

9 This causeth God to reject all our services, Isa. 58.5.

10 It is a contradiction to our prayers. Latimer said of Peter, that when hee tempted Christ, hee forgot his Pater noster, for that was, Thy Kingdome come, Thy will bee done.

By these, and such like considerations, the horrible Evil of Selfishness may bee discovered, which is the second thing to [Page 325]bee done in order to the practice of Self-denial.

The third Direction.

3 When upon serious consideration you have discovered the horrible Evil, and ex­ceeding sinfulness of your Selfishness, bee much in the duty of Humiliation, labour in the strength of Christ to affect your hearts with godly sorrow for it.

Without deep humiliation, the con­sideration of the Evil of Selfishness, will bee to little purpose. Turn yee to the Lord with weeping, saith the Prophet, Joel 2.12. It is promised, Jer. 50.4. In those dayes and at that time, saith the Lord, the chil­dren of Israel shall come, they, and the chil­dren of Judah together, going, and weeping, or weeping as they go, and seek the Lord. If yee will return unto the Lord in the practice of Self-denial, yee must go weeping as yee go. Know this, that a thorough reformation of any evill, must have the foundation of it laid in a deep humiliation. Many persons have at­tempted the denial of themselves in some particulars, but because they have not been first thoroughly humbled with the consideration of their sin in seeking them­selves in a sinful way, they have fallen off again to an eager and hungry pro­secution of their own ends, though in [Page 326]opposition to the interest of Christ, as much as ever before.

The fourth Direction.

4 Lay the Axe to the root of the tree, en­deavour as much as in you lyes to abate the strength of Original corruption.

It is but in vain to stand lopping off some particular branches, and let the root alone, though you lop off never so many, it will bring forth as many more.

1 Consider the [...]oot beareth the bran­ches, the branches do not bear the root, Rom. 11.18. that is, the root is the main support of the branches; so here. All man­ner of actual sins are dependent upon the root sin. The root administers strength, and sufficiency to all the branches; it is the onely self-sufficient sin. The branch can­not bring forth fruit of it self, Joh. 15.4. As the branch hath its being from the root, so likewise its fruit, therefore when once cut off from the root, it withers; But though the branches wither, the root withers not, but brings forth new branches, and new fruit in them. There is hope of a tree if it bee cut down (saith Job) that it will sprout again, Job 14.8. There is fear that this will sprout again. Nebuchadnezzar saw in a Vision, a goodly Tree, concerning which one cryed, Hew down the Tree, and cut off his branches, shake off his leaves, and scatter his fruit; [Page 327]Nevertheless leave the stump of hu roots in the earth with a hand of iron and brass, Dan. 4.14, 15. This Daniel thus explains unto him, vers. 26. whereas they command­ed to leave the stump of the tree roots, thy Kingdome shall bee sure unto thee; So though you hew down the branches, yet if you leave the root, the Kingdome of Self will bee sure for ever.

2 Consider the root hath as many branches under ground as above ground, Hos. 14.5. Hee shall cast forth his roots as Lebanon. Now in Lebanon there were very goodly trees, and they cast forth their roots far and wide under ground. Thus doth original sin; It is a certain truth, that so much corruption as at any time discovers it self in any of our acti­ons, so much corruption there is in our hearts. Out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth speaketh; and out of the heart proceed murders, adulteries, &c. saith our Saviour. The only way then to abate the strength of sin in the branches, is to abate it in the root.

The Fifth Direction.

5 Single forth thy darling sin, thy pecca­tum in deliciis, thy Delilah-sin. In a sense I may say (as the King of Syria to his Captains, when hee joyned battel with the King of Israel) Fight neither with small nor great, save onely with the King, [Page 328]this King-sin, this Master-corruption. I fight, saith the Apostle, not as one beating the ayre, 1 Cor. 9.27. Unless yee fight against this sin, yee do but beat the ayre.

Though the root bear all the branches, and send up sap into them, yet there are some that partake of the root more than others, there are some that are fruitful branches, there is a branch of corruption makes strong for it self; This darling fin is a kinde of root. Though all the branches bee from the root, yet one branch hath many sprigs growing forth of it, which it doth maintain, 1 Tim. 6.10. saith the Apostle, The love of money is the root of all evil. If you can deny this, you will bee able to deny all the rest, therefore Davids chief care was to keep himself from this sin, I have kept my selfe from mine ini­quity, Psal. 18.23.

The Sixth Direction.

6 Take heed of sinning against light, either by committing any known sin, or omit­ting any known duty.

This may provoke the Lord to give you up to your lusts, and then it will bee impossible for you to deny your selves. See Rom. 1.21.24.

The Seventh Direction.

7 Never parley with a temptation, either [Page 329]to the commission of any known sin, or to the omission of any known duty.

1 Not to the commission of any known sin; I say any known sin, which you know is either expresly, or by con­sequence forbidden in the word. For if you bee moved to the doing of any thing, which (for ought you can understand from the word) is neither expresly, nor by consequence forbidden, and this thought presently arise in your hearts that it is unlawful, and therefore may not bee done. Here a parley is not onely lawful, but a duty; that is, before you lay a re­straint upon your selves (so as not to do it) out of a respect of unlawfulness, you are to consider it, whether there bee any such respect of unlawfulness put upon it by any negative command of God; for neither we, nor any other creatures either in heaven or earth, can make more sins than God hath made, nor may wee out of conscience lay a restraint upon our selves, where God hath laid none.

Many persons have much wronged themselves in this particular, by laying a conscientious restraint upon themselves from the doing of some actions, and the injoying of some things, which in their own nature are indifferent, and the for­bearance whereof is not absolutely ne­cessary, nor (it may bee) in respect of their particular case, alwayes expedient; [Page 330]and hence they have yeelded to the doing of such actions, and the enjoying of such things oftentimes with wavering con­sciences, even before they have been fully convinced of the lawfulness of them, so as to have done what they did out of faith.

Some (as it is ordinary amongst the Papists) think they may not lawfully eat flesh, nor drink wine, though the necessity of their bodies bee such, that they can­not live without it, or that they may not lawfully eat above one meal a day, and that a very spare one too, whereas their stomach calls for more. Now while this opinion and conceit lasts, they dare not think it may bee done, and yet the appe­tite, and necessity of nature is such, that it often puts them upon the use of these things notwithstanding, and then after­wards conscience flyes in their face for self-pleasing, and hypocrisie, and they have gone up and down disquieted and perplexed all their dayes. And there is this snare in it likewise; It often puts men upon the commission of some things that are expresly forbidden, and the use of some things absolutely unlawful. As amongst the Papists, many that are in Orders (as they express it) think it un­lawful to marry; yet these, having not the gift of continency, fall often into the sin of Fornication and Adultery; and [Page 331]hence again conscience is disquieted.

The case of such persons must needs bee very wretched and miserable, which is plainly implied by the Apostle in those words, Happy is the man that condemneth not himself in any thing which hee alloweth, Rom. 14.22. Hee cannot be happy, whose conscience doth accuse him for the doing of that, which hee esteems as lawful to be done; for this man is as it were rackt be­twixt two opinions, of the lawfulness and unlawfulness of what hee doth; he thinks hee may not do it, yet, that it is not unlaw­ful in it self, and others do it, therefore he doth it; and while hee is doing it, not­withstanding his opinion of the lawful­ness of it in the general, yet hee con­demns himself, his doing it in particular, and makes himself worthy of condemna­tion too, in doing it before hee bee per­swaded out of the word of God, that hee approveth of it, though indeed hee do, and therefore it follows, vers. 23. And hee that doubteth, is damned if he eat, be­cause hee eateth not of faith, and what soever is not of faith, is sin; that is, whatsoever is done by any one out of a wavering con­science, not fully assured that the work hee doth is pleasing to God, as having warrant from his word, to him it is sin.

Now as wee are not to do any thing which wee think is unlawful, while wee [Page 332]think it is unlawful; so wee are not to forbear out of conscience of avoyding sin, meerly by the not doing of it, untill wee bee assured that it is a sin to do it, but search the minde of God in the Scripture concerning it, whether it bee a sin or not, and if not, wee are not to forbear it un­der that notion; nay though wee should bee enjoyned by men to forbear such things as are lawful in themselves, under this notion of unlawfulness, wee are not to yeeld unto them. Let no man judge you (saith the Apostle) in meats and drinks, or in respect of an holy-day, Col. 2.16. and let no man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility, vers. 18. as if hee had said, Permit no man to usurp a power of domineering over your consiences, and of judging them guilty in these things, which now are not forbidden; and let no man take the prize which is held forth unto you, by drawing you aside, under pretence of voluntary humility, to those opinions and observances. The reason hee subjoyns, vers. 20. For you are dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world, therefore you ought not be subject to them. What rudiments and ordi­nances these were, hee shews in the fol­lowing words. Touch not, Taste not, Handle not. These were the doctrines and commands of superstitious men, and (you see) they were of forbearance of [Page 333]those things which God had not forbid­den, and therefore hee calls them, Ordi­dinances after the commandements and do­ctrines of men, vers. 22. and in the next verse, will-worship, which (notwithstand­ing the shew of wisdome and humility that is in it, in neglecting the body, yet) hath nothing of either of them in truth and reality, and therefore not to bee yeelded to upon any command of any man whatsoever.

This then (you see) is clear, that wee are not to forbear in things lawfull (if wee have occasion to use them) under pre­tence of avoyding sin, if God hath not forbidden the use of them; yet here this rule takes place, Till you know it not to bee a sin, do it not. For when any thing is questionable, it is good to take the safest course, namely to forbear, it may be there is sin in doing it, but I am sure there is none in forbearing, I will not run upon a hazzard while all is well.

But now to come to that which is mainly intended, If it bee a known sin to which you are moved, then do notEa delibe­randa omnino non sunt in quibus est turpis ipsa de­liberatio. Cic. Off. l. 11.1. deliberate whether you may do it or not; for it is already supposed that you know you may not, and now the case is clear, you may not do it, therefore do not admit of aparley, but give a present de­nial. A remarkable instance for this wee have in the story of Joseph, Gen. 39.7, 8. [Page 334] And it came to pass after these things, that his Masters wife cast her eyes upon Joseph, and shee said, Lye with mee, but hee refused, and said, How can I do this great wicked­ness, and sin against God? Well, see how shee follows him after this, and how hee persists in denying her, vers. 10. And it came to pass as shee spake unto Joseph day by day, that hee hearkned not unto her, to lye by her, or to bee with her, yet shee gives not over, for vers. 11. when Joseph went into the house to do his business, and there were none of the men of the house there within, shee caught him by his garment, saying, Lye with mee; but hee left his garment in her hand, and fled, and got him out; hee stayes not to parley with her, not so much as to reason with her against her lewd motion, because the temptation came to such an height, it was more safe to flye from it than to fight with it, and by this means hee preserved his chastity. No­thing is better in this case than a peremp­tory denial. When Abishai would have perswaded David to have slain Shimei, he gave him a peremptory denial, saying, What have I to do with you, yee Sons of Zerviah? So our Saviour, when Peter tempted him to save himself, hee gave him a peremptory denial, Get thee be­hinde mee Sathan. There is but little hope of denying our selves when once wee so far yeeld, as to consult and parley in time [Page 335]of temptation. In any temptation, if Sa­than can but obtain thus much, hee hath gotten half the victory. It is a sign a be­sieged enemy will not long hold out, when once hee yeelds to a Treaty. Wee see this in Eve, the first that ever was tempted, and the first that ever was over­come by temptation; Sathan said unto her, Yea, hath God said, yee shall not eat of every tree of the Garden? If this was the beginning of his speech, it was very ab­rupt, but some think the words do pre­suppose a precedent parley, wherein hee made his entrance into the matter in a more rhetorical manner. Shee should have done as the deaf Adder that stops his ear, and will not hearken to the voyce of the Charmer, charm hee never so wisely, Psal. 58.4, 5. but shee had a mind to hear what Sathan could say, and so ere shee was aware, was perswaded by him to taste the forbidden fruit. Thus Balaam after hee had consulted with the temptation, yeelds to curse the people of God, Numb. 22.22. hee had a great minde to the reward that was promised, and therefore consulted how far hee might yeeld. It is dangerous entertaining thoughts how far wee may yeeld, where wee should not yeeld at all. While wee think to yeeld but a little, wee yeeld alto­gether.

If you would therefore deny your [Page 336]selves, follow this Direction, Do not deli­berate in a case determined already by God himself. Cyprian being commanded by the President to deliberate whether hee would obey, or bee killed? hee made answer, In re tam sanct a non est deliberan­dum, in a matter wherein the glory of God is so much concerned, I may not deliberate. Take this course then, when you are tempted to any thing that is sin­ful, chide away the temptation with an angry denial, say, Get thee hence Sathan. It is true Christ suffered himself to bee tempted again and again, three times following, before hee put the Tempter to flight; but this is not imitable by us, hee had strength enough whereby to over­come the temptation when hee would, yet you see in the third temptation (for our imitation) he said, Get thee hence Sa­than. If you give not a peremptory de­nial at the first, you give the Devil some hopes of prevailing, and you will never bee rid of a temptation till you have done it. As for example, A beggar comes to your door, and is importunate for something, you tell him you have no­thing for him, the times are hard with you, you cannot serve every one that comes, with much more to this purpose; but all this will not make him bee gone, till you say peremptorily, let him stay never so long, you will give him no­thing, [Page 337]and then hee goes his way. Why thus you must do with Sathan, which if you do, within a while hee will leave you. Resist the Devil (saith the Apostle) and hee will flye from you, Jam 4.7. The French have a Proverb, When the Spaniard comes to parley of peace, then double bolt the door; so when Sathan comes to treat of sin­ning, bar up the doors, give him no audi­ence. He shoots in Satans bow, that thinks by parlying with him to put him off.

2 Not to the omission of any known duty; I say as in the former particular, a known duty, that which you know is either expresly or by consequence com­manded, else you are not to do it upon any termes under that notion; for as wee cannot make that to bee a sin which God hath not made a sin; so wee cannot make that to bee a duty, which God hath not made a duty. Where there is no Law (saith the Apostle) there is no transgres­sion; so where there is no Law, there is no obedience. Whatsoever therefore wee do as matter of obedience unto God, must have a command from God, else it is will-worship, and that is abominable. Cultus non institutus non est acceptus, In vain do they worship mee (saith our Sa­viour) teaching for doctrine the commande­ments of men, Matth. 15.9. God threatens the ten Tribes, that they shall commit Whoredome, and shall not increase, because [Page 338](saith hee) they have left off to take heed to the Lord, Hos. 4.9, 10. that is (as some) in point of worship, that worship which they thought was most suitable to their own politick ends, that worship they set up, but by this they provoked the Lord. It is not e­nough if it be no where expresly forbidden, if it bee not commanded, we are not to do it. Though our ends and aimes be never so good, wee may not do evil that the greatest good may come thereof. There­fore when wee are moved to do any thing under the notion of a duty, and we are not fully perswaded out of the word that it is a duty, wee not onely may, but ought to deliberate till wee can certainly inform ourselves. And yet, while wee beleeve it to bee a duty, and cannot by any means bee convinced to the contrary, though in reallity it bee not so, yet wee must do it, because an erring conscience bindes; for till wee bee fully convin­ced that wee may and ought to omit it, wee cannot omit in faith, and if not in faith, wee should condemn our selves to omit it. But now on the contrary, If it bee a duty, and wee know it to bee a duty, if now wee have a temptation to neglect it, wee may not parley with this temptation, but forthwith set upon the performance of it. When thou saidest, seeke yee my face, my heart said unto thee, Thy face Lord will I seeke, said David, [Page 339]Psal. 27.8. I made haste, and delayed not to keep thy Commandements, Psal. 119.60. When it pleased God (saith Paul) who sepa­rated mee from my mothers womb, and cal­led mee by his grace, to reveal his Son in mee, that I might preach him among the heathen, immediately I consnlted not with flesh and blood, Gal. 1.16.17. By faith Abraham when hee was called to go out into a place, which hee should after receive for an inheritance, obeyeà, and hee went out, not knowing whither hee went, Heb. 11.8. This is that which God expects whensoever he commands us any thing, that wee should obey without disputing, without reason­ing, without answering again. It is the Devils policy to gain time, to prevail with us to put off duties, for then hee knows it is more than probable that wee will omit them. Some are alwayes pro­mising, but seldome or never performing, semper victuri, alwayes beginning to live, but never live in good earnest. All will come to nothing, till wee come to an unchangeable resolution of doing our present duty.

The Eighth Direction.

8 Never go to the uttermost extent of your lawful Liberty. Virtus consistit in me­dio, Vertue lyes in the middle betwixt two extreams, there is a twofold middle.

1 Of participation, when that in the [Page 340]middle partakes of both the extreams, as luke-warm betwixt hot and cold, it par­takes something of both, but this is not the middle here meant; there is another, and that is,

2 Of abnegation, when that in the middle partakes of neither. This is the middle here meant when wee are neither in the defect, nor in the excess in the use of our lawful liberty. Wee should sin, not to use things indifferent at all, and so likewise to over use them. It is dange­rous being in the extreams. He that would not fall into the River, must not go too near the brink. Hee that will go as far as hee may go, is in danger to go further than hee should go. If wee go one mile in the way of lawful, take heed wee go not two in the way of non-expedient. All things are lawful for mee (saith Paul) but all things are not expedient, 1 Cor. 10.23. There are many things indifferent, and we may lawsully use them, but we may sin in using them, if wee observe not the rule of expediency. This is the rule to be ob­served in the use of things lawful in them­selves. How much is expedient? so far wee may go in the use of them, but no fur­ther. It is not enough that the things bee lawful in themselves, but are they expe­dient? are they necessary? Here many persons foulely erre, that care for no more but to know that such things bee [Page 341]lawful they will have them, they will make use of them, though in the use of them they bee scandalous. They think because there is no hurt in them, they may take liberty to satisfie their lusss in them. There is much danger in this, and the rather, because of the pretence of liberty. It was the complaint of old, Licitis perimus omnes, many sin exceeding­ly, and go to hell for sinning in the use of things lawful and indifferent. Though the things bee lawful in them­selves, yet when men shall let out their hearts inordinately upon them, and spend so much time in giving themselves pleasure and contentment in them, that they indispose themselves for the service of God, they sin exceedingly in the use of them. That which is said of the Law, may bee said of sports and pleasures, and other things that are indifferent. The Law is good if a man use it lawfully, 1 Tim. 1.8. So these are good if wee use them law­fully. God hath given us liberty to use them, but not to use them as wee please. Brethren (saith the Apostle) yee have been called unto liberty, onely use not your liberty for an occasion to the flesh, Gal. 5.13. This then shews how necessary this Direction is in order to Self-denial. Wee must not onely abstain from those things that are absolutely unlawful, and so deny our selves, but wee must also watch over [Page 342]our selves in the use of those things that are lawful, if wee do not, the flesh, that is, Self, will take an occasion thereby to carry us on to those things that are absolutely unlawful. A man that is peremptorily bent to go to the uttermost bound, would go further if hee could, and oft-times by Gods permission hee doth, and then hee is in thraldome; for the end of our liber­ty, is the beginning of our bondage. Take heed therefore you do not too much indulge your selves in the use of things lawful. Let your moderation be known unto all men, the Lord is at hand. It is lawful to marry, to rejoyce, to use this world, &c. But this I say brethren, the time is short. It remaineth that both they that have wives bee as though they had none, and they that weep as though they wept not, and they that rejoyce as though they rejoyced not, and they that buy as though they possessed not, and they that use this world as not abusing it, 1 Cor. 7.29.

The Ninth Direction.

9 Take heed of being under the power of any thing. This was Pauls resolution, All things are lawful for mee, but I will not be brought under the power of any thing, 1 Cor. 6.12.

Two sorts there bee that are under the power of things indifferent.

1 Such as think they may not be without them, but are bound in conscience al­waies to make use of them, supposing that [Page 343]otherwise they should not stand fast in their Christian liberty, and therefore will make use of them at all times, and in all places, and companies, without any re­gard to the consciences of their weak bre­thren, who are thereby offended.

2 Such as think they cannot bee with­out them, but must needs have them, or else they can take no comfort or con­tentment in their lives. There is a great deal of difference betwixt these two, the former sort think they may not, and so put a pretence of duty upon the use of them, these think they cannot, and so make it a matter of necessity. It is a flattering kinde of tyranny that under pretence of necessity seizeth on such men. It is true wee are made under the power of some things, Lege naturae, by the Law of nature, but there are other things that wee are under, Lege peccati & mortis, onely by the Law of sin and death. To eat, and drink, and cloath our selves, and now and then to recreate our selves, &c. These are things the Law of nature bindes us to, but that wee must have meat and drink of such several sorts, and cloathing of such fashions, or else wee cannot enjoy our selves, this is not from the Law of nature, but sin; It is onely from our own lusts that wee are under the power of these things. And while wee cannot deny our selves in these [Page 344]trifles, how do wee think wee shall ever bee able to deny our selves in things of greater concernment? Self-denial must bee universal, which cannot bee, so long as wee are under the power of any thing indifferent. Wee may use them, but first wee must endeavour to bring them under our power. Wee are never fit to use any thing that wee are slaves to. Wee say of fire, That it is a good servant, but a bad Master; so wee may truly say of these things, they are good while they bee our servants, but bad when they become our Masters. This was one of the vani­ties that Solomon observed, Eccles. 10.7. That servants did ride upon horses, and Princes walke as servants upon the earth. To see beggarly rudiments, beggarly elements of meats and drinks, &c. (as the Apostle calls them) be-jading Princely­souls, this is not onely vanity, but vexa­tion of spirit to behold. These things were made to bee our servants, and wee to bee the servants of God onely; but man having revolted from his Creator, is become a subject, nay a slave to the crea­tures. It was the curse upon Canaan, Gen. 9.25. A servant of servants shall hee bee, and this curse they lye under that are servants to the creatures. This is the vilest servitude that is, a man may bee in other service, and yet Christs free-man, but so hee cannot bee in this; No man can [Page 345]serve two Masters, as Christ himself hath told us, Matth. 6.24. Wee cannot serve God and Mammon. The Church in the Revelation, is described to bee cloathed with the Sun, and having the Moon under her feet, Rev. 12.1. The Moon is the emblem of all things here below, and wee should labour to bee above them, above them in our love and desire, our delight, and our conversation; this is to overcome the world, yea to reign over it. Let us labour to bee at an indifferency for the having, or wanting of these things which perish with the using. I have learned in all estates to bee content (saith Paul) I know how to bee abased, and how to abound, how to bee full, and to bee hungry, both to a­bound, and to suffer need. Till wee learn this, wee shall never bee able to deny our selves.

The Tenth Direction.

10 Keep under your bodies.

This was Pauls practice, 1 Cor. 9.27. So fight I, not as one that beateth the ayre, but I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection. Herein consists a prin­cipal part of Self-denial. The Grace of the Gospel teacheth us to deny all ungod­liness, and to live soberly, Tit. 2.11. that is, to moderate our appetite after meats and drinks. The body must have its due, so much as will make it serviceable to the [Page 346]soul, but not too much, for then it will not bee in subjection to the soul, but u­surp an uncontroulable power over it. There is a mutual sympathy betwixt the soul and the body, and the soul too often sympathizeth with the body, and follows the temper of it, especially when it is pampered, when it is stuffed with those things that provoke and stir up lust. A man that is cholerick is disposed to passion, another that is sanguine to wantonness, another that is melancholick to discontent, &c. Every man if he know himself will finde, that in respect of the temper and constitution of his body, hee is more or less inclined to some peculiar kinde of sin, or other. Now in this case the way to deny ones self, is not onely to work by spiritual arguments upon the minde, but to endeavour to alter the temper of the body, by with-holding as much as may bee whatsoever may feed that humour that is predominant in it to the prejudice of the minde. Here then that advice of the Apostle is good, Not to make provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof, Rom. 13. ult. The body is the souls instrument, if it have according to its lusts, it will bee altogether unservice­able, and then though the soul have never so much skill, it will accomplish nothing worthy of Self. If the organ bee out of tune, the Musitian can make no melody. [Page 347]There is a proportionable allowance of meats and exercise for the body, which (if it have) render it more able to attend the soul, and serve it in its noblest opera­tions, but when this proportion is ex­ceeded, it hath the quite contrary effect. Beware therefore of too much indul­gence to the flesh, you will never bee able to deny the lusts of the minde, while you cannot deny the lusts of the flesh, and its just with God that our souls should be in subjection to our bodies, when wee en­deavour not to keep our bodies in subje­ction to our souls.

The Eleventh Direction.

11 Study your own nothingness.

It was a Precept much in use amongst the Stoicks, one of those Sects of Philo­sophers that ran-countred Paul at Athens, Act. 17.18.Vox merino adscripta ora­culis; & quae a Deo est, aut certum non sine Deo. Lepf. Physiolog. Stoicer. l. 111. E coelo des­cendit [...], Juvenal. [...], Know thy self; and certainly it is a Precept, that (if rightly understood) is of great use a­mongst Christians, especially in this point of Self-denial. A man will never throughly deny himself, till hee through­ly know himself. As the reason why men seek God no more, is because they know him so little; so this is the reason why they seek themselves so much, be­cause they know themselves so little. Men are apt to think themselves some­thing, when indeed they are nothing, [Page 348] Gal. 6.3. they forget themselves to bee but men, they remember not that they are but creatures; and hence it comes to pass, that they set themselves in the place of God; that they set up their own wisdome against Gods wisdome, their own will a­gainst Gods will, their own interest against Gods interest, as if they were the onely independent beings, the onely self­sufficient beings in the world, as if there were no Lord over them to whom they must bee accountable in any of their un­dertakings. This was the reason why Pharaoh refused to let the Israelites go to serve the Lord in the wilderness, because hee thought there was no Lord above him, as youread, Exod. 5.2. And Pharaoh said, Who is the Lord, that I should obey his voyce to let I srael go? I know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go. This was the reason of that proud vaunting of Ne­buchadnezzar, Dan. 4.30. Is not this great Babylon that I have built, by the might of my power, and for the glory of my Majesty! It was because hee knew not that the most High ruleth in the Kingdome of men, and giveth it to whomsoever hee will, vers. 25. This was the reason why Herod took that blasphemous acclamation of the people to himself, Act. 12.22. This was the reason why those lukewarm Lao­diceans said, They were rich, and increased with goods, and had need of nothing; they [Page 349]knew not that they were wretched and mi­serable, and poor, and blinde, and naked, Rev. 3.17.

By all these instances it is more than evident, that while men continue igno­rant of their own nothingness, and be­cause of that, do think of themselves a­bove what is meet, they will never deny themselves, they will never acknowledge God the Creator as their last end, and so take him for their chief good, nor God the Mediator as the onely means to the enjoyment of it. Oh therefore if you mean to do any thing in this duty of Self-denial, if you would not content your selves only with the notion of this duty, but would willingly bee under the power of it, then begin this day, and con­tinue hence-forward to study what poor inconsiderable nothings you are. It was Davids question while hee was musing on this Theam, Lord what is man that thou regardest him! or the Son of man that thou thinkest on him! Psal. 144.3, 4. It is quaestio diminuens, a diminishing question, and the answer therefore is, Hee is vanity, vers. 4. for weakness hee is a worm, for sinfulness a beast, for selfishness a Devil. Oh it were well if wee could resolve to study this question. Wee are apt to ask this question of others in a way of scorn and contempt, when wee hear such a one named, wee are ready to say, Why what [Page 350]is hee? and when any thing affronts us, What are you? Sure you do not understand your self, &c. Oh it were more fit a great deal to retort this question upon our selves, and say, What am I, and what is my fathers house, that I should take upon mee in this manner as I do! This is one of the most necessary points of Catechisme, wherein wee should bee instructed, this would bee a good help to Self-denial, and indeed there is much of Self-denial in it. Study therefore your own nothingness.

1 In point of being, you are nothing. Consider your selves in comparison of God, and what are you? If the whole world bee but as the drop of a bucket, and the small dust of the ballance (as the Pro­phet speaks) how inconsiderable a part of that drop, and that dust are you? If all the Inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing in his sight, as Nebuchadnezzar speaks, Dan. 4.35. how inconsiderable a part of that nothing are you! Consider your selves absolutely, and what are you? why once you were nothing, and now you are but one remove from nothing, and you may quickly bee reduced to no­thing whensoever God pleaseth. Your beings are invironed with non-entity, and border upon it, you do but precariously subsist upon the first being, as the streams do upon the fountain, and the beams upon the Sun. If God should with­hold [Page 351]his conserving influence, you would quickly return to your first nothing a­gain, and bee as if you had never been, and wherein then are you to bee esteem­ed?

2 In point of working, you can do nothing. Without mee (saith Christ) you can do nothing, Joh. 15.6. As without God wee are nothing, so without Christ wee can do nothing.

1 Not any thing at all. Acti agim [...], that wee move being first moved by God, is true as well in Naturals as in Spirituals. In him wee live, move, and have our being, Act. 17.28. Not onely our esse, but our operari is dependent upon a cause without our selves.

2 Not any thing that is good. As there is none that is good of himself but God, so there is none that doth good of himself besides God. There is none that doth good, no not one, Rom. 3.12. Not that wee are sufficient of our selves to think a good thought (saith the Apostle) but all our sufficiency is of God, 1 Cor. 3.5. All our ability (as of our selves) is to do evill. They are wise to do evil, but to do good they have no knowledge, Jer. 4.22.

3 Not any good thing well. As when left to our selves wee fail in the matter, so likewise in the manner. Wee know not what to pray for as wee ought, Rom. 8.36. nor how to pray as wee ought, Jam. 4.3. [Page 352] Yee have not, he cause yee ask amiss.

3 In point of propriety you have no­thing.

1 Your beings are not your own. Neither your souls, (All souls are mine, saith God, Ezek. 18.4.) nor your bodies, 1 Cor. 6.19. What? know ye not that your body is the Temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, he adds, and ye are not your own. (1 You did not make your selves, God formed the body out of the dust of the earth, and breathed in the soul.)

2 You did not redeem your selves, for you are bought with a price, therefore saith hee, Glorifie God in your body and your spirit, which are Gods; mark it, Which are Gods, vers. 20.

2 Your estates are not your own. It is certain you brought nothing into the world, and it is as certain you can carry nothing away. Naked came I into the world, and naked must I return, saith Job. When David had prepared in great abun­dance for building of the Temple, hee said, Lord of thine own have wee given thee, 1 Chron. 29.14.

4 In point of merit, you deserve no­thing.

1 Not the least temporal mercy. I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies, and of all the truth which thou hast shewed unto thy servant, saith Jacob, Gen. 32.10. hee speaks of temporal mercies. Yee do not [Page 353]deserve the least crumb of bread; the least drop of water, the worst rag to cover your nakedness.

2 Not the least spiritual mercy. Not the least measure of grace, not the least measure of comfort. It is not meet to cast the childrens bread unto dogs.

3 Not the least eternal mercy; Not the least degree of glory. The rich man in Hell, could not have one drop of those Rivers of pleasures, Psal. 16.11. If wee cannot deserve that which is temporal, much less can wee deserve that which is spiritual, least of all that which is eter­nal. When wee have done all; though wee could do as much as all the Angels in heaven, yet in the conclusion wee must say, Wee are unprofitable servants, and wee must cry Grace, Grace, unto the sal­vation wee are made partakers of.

These four things put together, shew abundantly what silly sorry things wee are, and the serious consideration of any one of them would bee enough, much more of all together, to bring down those high and towring imaginations that ex­alt themselves against God and Jesus Christ, and make you vile and base in your own eyes.

This would teach you these three things; three special points of Self-denial.

1 Not to depend upon your selves, not to lean to your own wisdome, not to [Page 354]follow the imaginations and counsel of your own hearts. When a man shall think with himself in this manner, ‘I am nothing, and I can do nothing;’ I can­not do any thing of my self, not any thing that is good, not any good thing well, either for body or soul, the result must needs bee this, ‘Why should I then go out in my own strength?’ Why should I bee self-confident in any thing that I am about to do, as if I could compass it by my own strength, or my own policy? There is abundance of Self in this. When men are called forth to act in any private duty or publick service, how apt are they to go out in their own strength, and to act in confidence of their own parts and abilities; As Peter, hee would confess Christ, and stick close to him, come what would of it, whosoever should forsake him, hee would not flinch. Now to help against such thoughts as these, what better than to act in the sight and sense of our own nothingness? When wee come to preach, or pray, or dis­course, or administer justice, or buy or sell, &c. to think thus, Lord of my self I can do nothing, but mine eyes are wholly upon thee.

2 Not to ascribe unto your selves, this would inable you to say, Non nobis Domine, Not unto us, Not unto us, O Lord, but to thy Name bee the praise [Page 355]and glory. There is abundance of Self in this, in arrogating and ascribing all, or part to our selves, as if in some things we might thank our selves, and were not beholding either to God or Christ. Wee are very prone if wee have any thing, or if wee have done any thing that is praise­worthy, to take the glory of it to our selves.

1 If wee have any thing that hath an excellency in it, wee are apt to boast, as if wee had not received it; which fault the Apostle took notice of, and sharply reprehended amongst the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 4.7. If wee have a fairer face, a more comely body, a more elegant speech, &c. If wee have a quicker appre­hension, a more acute judgement, a more faithful memory, &c. we are apt to think, if not to boast, as if wee had it from our selves, and were not beholding for it to another. Now what an excellent means for the curing of this pride and vain­glory is the consideration of our own no­thingness! that what wee are, wee are by the grace of God; as the Apostle, By the grace of God I am that I am; It is free Grace hath made a difference, where there was none by nature. The neglect of this makes us rob God of abundance of glory.

2 If wee have done any thing that hath an excellency in it, wee are too [Page 356]much taken with it.

1 Wee spend time in reflecting upon it in our own thoughts, in admiring our selves for it, thinking how bravely wee came off, and how every one admires us, how every one praiseth us, &c. and scarce lift up one thought to God to bless him. Thus Nebuchadnezzar reflected upon his building of Babylon; Is not this, saith hee, great Babylon that I have built?

2 Wee would fain have others take notice of it, as Hezekiah after his sickness would shew his Treasures. Jehu would have his zeal observed, the Pharisees must needs blow the Trumpet. Wee have a kinde of longing that others should take notice of that which wee our selves do. If we know any thing, it doth us no good, unless some take notice that wee are so knowing. There is an itching desire in us to have every thing wee do, made publick. Hence are those frequent stories of our selves, what wee did, and what wee said.

3 If others do commend us, wee are tickled with delight in the hearing such discourses, this is the reason of the old Proverb, Obsequium amices, &c. flattery begets friends.

4 Wee are ready to enter into the lists of contention whensoever any doth but question our worth in any particular, or deny it. Oh what chafing and fuming is [Page 357]there, what arrogating expressions, what disdainful language, what odious com­parisons and reflections!

Now all this would bee helped, could wee walk in the sight and sense of our own nothingness, then wee should bee as Peter, when hee had restored the lame man, Act. 2.12.

3 Not to seek our selves. Paul tells the Philippians that all men seek their own things, and not the things of Christ, that is, all natural men. Naturally there is such a disposition in us, that wee would ingross all to our selves, wee would have all the praise, all the honour, all the pro­fit and advantage to our selves, and wee cannot indure that any one should bee above us, or before us, that any ones in­terest should prevail besides our own. And what is the reason, but that wee have not learnt the lesson of our own nothingness? Were wee once nothing in our own eyes, wee should bee content to bee nothing in the eyes of others: Could wee despise our selves, wee should bee content that others should despise us. Were wee but once sensible of our own unworthiness, wee should not take it ill that others have so much, and wee so little, in all estates wee should bee con­tent.

See then how useful this Direction is in order to the practice of Self-denial; [Page 358]many a one that is convinced of this du­ty, and hath begun the practice of it, is ready to say, ‘I am fully perswaded that it is my duty to deny my self, and I have made some trial of it, but yet I finde no­thing in the world more cross and con­trary to flesh and blood; I finde I cannot do it.’ Oh! how hard is it to be contented to do good, and not to be seen in it! I am neglected and sleighted, and I cannot bear it; men do not give mee that honour and respect that is due, and I cannot bee without it. Oh! for any direction, any help to make this duty easie and delight­ful to mee! Why, this is the Direction that I have now given you, this hath been a tryed Receipt, and never failed of a cure. When once you are throughly sen­sible of your own nothingness, it will bee easie to deny your selves in all these par­ticulars. If a great man come to you, one whom you highly esteem and ho­nour, you can hardly deny him, but if another come that is of no worth, whom you do not value, you can deny him with ease, and make nothing of it; so it is here, when once you come to see your own no­thingness, &c. And till it bee thus, it will bee very irksome and tedious, very hard and difficult, if not impossible to deny your selves in any thing. You will have such reasonings as these, ‘What such an one as I? Shall I bear it, to bee thus [Page 359]crossed? thus affronted? thus abused? Is it fit that I should bee thus dealt with?’ but on the contrary, when you are nothing in your own eyes, you will say as Mephi­bosheth in the like case, 2 Sam. 19.28, 30. That which will break a proud mans heart, will not breake an humble mans sleep.

The Twelfth Direction.

12 Study the nothingness of all worldly things.

This Direction is as necessary as the former; for our Saviour hath said, Who­soever hee bee of you, that forsaketh not all that hee hath, cannot bee my Disciple, Luke 14.33. St. James tells us, That the friendship of the world is enmity with God, Jam. 4.4. St. John, That if any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him, 1 Joh. 2.15. hee divides the world, and the things of the world into these three, The lust of the flesh, The lust of the eye, And the pride of life, vers. 16. viz. Pleasures, Profits, and Honours. These are the three things that worldly men lust after. This is the worlds Trinity which they worship for their god, and in which they place their summum bonum, their chief good and happiness. Till men bee throughly convinced of the no­thingness of this Idol, till they bee able to say of this Idol in particular (as Paul [Page 360]doth of an Idol in general) Wee know that this Idol of the world, is nothing in the world, they will never deny them­selves, nor follow Christ fully. And the reason is manifest, for while a man hath such a conceit of the things of this world (whether pleasures, profits, or honours) that they are the onely good things, the onely necessary things, that hee stands in need of, to live a blessed and happy life, his affections will bee so strongly carried forth after them, if hee have them not, that hee will not bee taken off from an inordinate pursuit after them, and if hee have them, hee will by no means bee perswaded to relinquish them, nor ever leave off giving himself carnal content­ment in the use of them, for any of the great and glorious things offered him in the Gospel, which hee looks upon as ima­ginary notions only, having no truth or reality at all in them.

1 Such a man will endeavour most af­ter these things: Either hee will wholly neglect all Religion, or if hee take up a profession, it is but for this end, that hee may thereby get these things.

1 Hee will wholly neglect Religion. See the Parable, Luke 14.18, 19, 20. Joh. 12.42.

2 If hee take up a profession, it is that by this means hee may get these things, Act. 8.20, 21. See Joh. 6.26. Rom. 16.18. [Page 361] Philip. 3.18. 2 Tim. 3.2.5. So true is that, Job 8.11.

2 If hee have these things, hee will not relinquish them, either hee will not part with these things at all, or else but seem­ingly for a time.

1 Hee will not part with them at all, Luke 18.23. Act. 19.25. Joh. 5.44.

2 If hee part with any of them, it is but for a time, Matth. 13.20, 21, 22. 1 Tim. 5.11.2 Pet. 2.18.

It is necessary therefore in order to Self-denial that your affections bee taken off from these things, for which end you must bee much in the study of the no­thingness of them, and that in these four particulars.

1 In point of discrimination. There is a difference indeed betwixt men and men, but these things do neither make it, nor argue it.

1 They do not make a difference. They make a difference indeed before men, Jam. 2.2, 3. yet not before the best of men, Psal. 15.4, 16.3. Howsoever not before God, Rom. 2.11. Luke 16 23.

2 They do not argue it, Eccles. 9.1. Many think God loves them, because they have a greater share of these things than others have, but these things are not Gods Love-tokens, hee gives them in greatest abundance to his enemies. The Turkish Empire is but a crust given to dogs. Luth.

[Page 362]2 In point of reparation. These things are short of our losses. They can neither recover what wee have lost, nor recom­pence it.

1 They cannot recover what wee have lost. Three things wee have lost, which these things can not regain.

1 The Image of God. Now these things contribute nothing to the regain­ing of it. They do not make us good men, but rather worse, Ecceles. 5.13. Mat. 13.22.

2 The favour of God. These things cannot purchase it again. They cannot make satisfaction to the justice of God, Psal. 49.7, 8. 1 Pet. 1.18.

3 Communion with God. These things do not fit us for it, Jam. 2.5.

2 They cannot recompence the loss of any of these. Some things there are which when wee have lost, wee cannot recover again, but yet wee may get other things instead of them, that will make amends, but the things of the world will not make amends for the loss of any of these, Mat. 16.26. Can any thing make amends for the loss of the chief good?

3 In point of satisfaction. They can neither satisfie our desires, nor our ex­pectations.

1 They cannot satisfie ourCrescit amor nummi, quan­tum ipsa pecu­nia crescit. desires, Eccles. 1.8. & 4.8.

2 Not our expectation. See Luke 12.20.

[Page 363]4 In point of security. They cannot deliver us either from temporal or eter­nal evils.

1 Not from temporal evils. Not from contempt, Psal. 107.40. Not fromNon domus aut fundus, non aeris acer­vus, &c. sickness, Psal. 49.9. Not from death, Luke 12.15.

2 Not from eternal, Prov. 11.4. Luke 16.24.

The serious consideration of these things would teach us,

  • 1 Not to set our affections upon them, Prov. 23.5.
  • 2 Not to labour immoderately after them, Isa. 55.2.
  • 3 Not to venture upon any sin for the obtaining of them, Act. 8.20. Heb. 11.25.
  • 4 Not to omit any duty for fear of losing them, Dan. 6.10.

The Thirteenth Direction.

13 Have an eye continually to the re­compence of reward.

This Direction I take from the ex­ample of Moses, recorded Heb. 11.24, 25, 26. In the 24. verse, yee have his Self-denial, hee refused to bee called the Son of Pharaohs daughter; and in the 25. vers. yee have the reason of it, Hee had respect unto the recompence of reward; 1 You have what hee did. 2 Why hee did it. First, What hee did, Hee re­fused, [Page 364] [...], he denyed, the same word that is in the Text, hee denyed to bee called the Son of Pharaohs daughter. Here is a strange denial indeed, such a peece of Self-denial as a carnal heart cannot suffi­ciently wonder at. May the wisdome of the world bee judge in this case, it will bee censured as the grossest act of folly that ever any man in the world could bee guilty of; for Quis nisi mentis inops, who but one besides himself, who but a mad man, that hath not the use of his reason, and knows not what hee doth, would refuse such an honour? Thus if Moses should bee arraigned at the tribunal of Carnal reason, hee would bee found guilty, and bee condemned for the veriest fool in the world. I, but to bee sure Moses was no fool, hee knew what hee did well enough, hee had something else in his eye, which hee knew would abun­dantly recompence the loss of all that honour and pleasure which hee might have had, had hee continued the Son of Pharaohs daughter. And therefore hee peremptorily refused that which with so much shew of reason hee was importu­ned to accept, For hee had respect unto the recompence of reward, which is the second thing, why hee did it.

Sometimes when a man refuseth a good offer, and wee come to hear of it, though for a great while wee very much [Page 365]wonder at it, yet at last wee conclude, that hee would not have done it for no­thing, but that there was something in the matter that every one knows not of; that hee had something in his eye which hee preferred before it; and so wee may say of Moses here, hee would not have re­fused all this honour out of an humour, Moses had somewhat else in his eye; and what was that? Why it was the recom­pence of reward, and the respect hee had unto that, quite took away all respect unto the honours and pleasures of Pha­raohs Court.

We see then that if we would deny our selves, it will be good for us to have conti­nually in our eye, the recompence of reward.

Two things there are to bee opened in this Direction.

  • 1 The Object.
  • 2 The Act.

1 The Object, and that is the recom­pence of reward, [...] retri­butio mercedis. Men are afraid of this duty of Self-denial, for fear they shall undo themselves: I but no such fear, this is the way to make themselves. For hee is faithful that hath said it, and hee is able to make it good. Hee that will lose his life shall finde it. Whosoever denies himself for the Lord Jesus, in obedience to his command, for his glory, hee shall not lose his reward, there is a reward [Page 366]promised, and it shall bee a recompence, that is, such a reward as shall abundantly make amends for all.

This recompence of reward is two­fold.

  • 1 The recompence of reward in this world.
  • 2 The recompence of reward in the world to come.

This distinction you have in Matth. 19.29. Peter said unto Christ, verse 27. Behold wee have forsaken all, and followed thee, what shall wee have therefore? Christ answers, Every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my Names sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and shall inherit everlasting life. In Mark 10.29. it is more express, Verily I say unto you, there is no man that hath left house or brethren, &c. but hee shall receive an hundred fold, now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, and in the world to come, eternal life. In Luke 18.30. it is, In this present time.

1 Then there is a recompence of re­ward for all that deny themselves in this world, in this present time. They shall bee so far from being losers, that they shall be the greatest gainers, they shall have an hundred fold, houses, brethren, &c. Let all the Merchants in the world say here, [Page 367]whether there bee any gain like to this; you count ten in the hundred a great matter, but here is an hundred for one. What a rich return is here! for one pound here is an hundred.

And this is according to the tenour of the Scripture all along. In the keeping of thy Commandements there is great reward, saith the Psalmist, Psal. 19.11. Behold the righteous shall bee recompenced in the earth, saith Solomon, Prov. 11.31. As for those that seek themselves in a sinful way, it is said of them too, That they have their re­ward, Matth. 6.2. I but that is far differ­ing from this. 1 That is rather of their own choosing, than Gods giving. 2 It is an effect of common providence, it comes not to them by promise. 3 It is given in wrath, not in love. 4 It is such as god­ly men are afraid of, Psal. 17.14. 5 It is onely in this life, but this in the life to come also, so that it is but an earnest-penny of a full payment hereafter.

Quest. But what have they?

Answ. Why consider,

  • 1 They have many times a great in­crease of the same things in specie, in which respect, the latter end of Job was better than his beginning.
  • 2 Though they have not the same things, yet they have all that comfort, and contentment which those things would afford if they had them.
  • [Page 368]3 They have all this an hundred fold more than before, so that if they had an hundred houses for one that they lost, &c. they could not have more comfort and contentment than nowthey have.

2 There is a recompence of reward for them in the world to come, Luke 14.14. Things present are yours (saith the Apostle to the Corinthians) and things to come also; and who can tell what those things are? Wee know what wee are, saith St. John, but not what we shall bee; Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor hath it entred into the heart of man to conceive, what things God hath prepared for them that love him. Say what you will of them, you cannot say too much, they are beyond our ap­prehensions, and therefore may well ex­ceed our expressions.

Our Saviour comprizeth all in these two words, Life Everlasting, in which note,

  • 1 The greatness of the reward, it is Life.
  • 2 The continuance of it, it is Ever­lasting.

1 The greatness of it, it is life, and what greater reward can bee given to a guilty prisoner than his life? of all things in the world there is none to be compared to this, Skin for skin, and all that a man hath will hee give for his bodily life, but what is that to spiritual life? This is compre­hensive. [Page 369]As by death in the first Cove­nant all the evils written and not written are meant: So by Life here, all good things whatsoever, that are needful to make the soulfully and compleatly hap­py

1 It shall bee a life of Perfection. There shall bee the presence of all good, and an absence of all evil. Grace shall bee then in its triumph, and so shall comfort too. Sorrow and sighing shall flye a­way.

2 A life of Glory, [...], 2 Cor. 4.17. Massie glory. The very body shall bee made like unto Christs glorious body, Phil. 3.21. When Christ who is our life shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory, Col. 3.4.

2 The continuance of it; it is Ever­lasting. Life without end. Therd is no death, death dyes at the beginning of this life. I am hee that liveth, and was dead (saith Christ) and behold I am alive for evermore, Rev. 1.18. And because I live, yee shall live also, Joh. 14.19. Wee shall bee for ever with the Lord. For ever; Oh comfortable word! Were it not for this it would bee but a small recompence of reward, but this makes it infinite; and oh! an infinite reward for a finite ser­vice! How is this Lord! Can wee speak of this, and hear it without wonder? By the consideration of this, those that are [Page 370]in heaven can setch in all the comfort that they shall to all eternity injoy, every moment. Thus you see the Object. Now consider,

2 The Act, which is eying, or having respect to this recompence of reward. Moses had the recompence of reward inA [...]. his eye. The Object affects not, but as it is appre­hended, it will have no influence upon our wills and affections to prevail to Self-denial, unless wee have it in our eye, un­less wee behold it. Two things then are herer equired.

1 To think upon it. To eye a thing is to have it in our thoughts. The expressi­on is figurative, and this is one thing meant by it, that wee have it much in our thoughts. I shall branch out this head into two particulars.

1 Think upon it solemnly and se­riously. It is not a transient thought or two, now and then occasionally that will do the deed, it must bee a serious thinking; wee must think on it over and over, again and again; wee must have it continually running in our mindes. Fi­nally brethren (saith Paul) whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are ho­nest, whatsoever things are just, &c. If there bee any vertue, any praise, thinke on these things, Phil. 4.8. As wee are to think on our duty, so on our reward also. If there bee any vertue, any praise. Wee [Page 371]yeeld unto Self oftimes out of forgetful­ness, not onely out of forgetfulness of the Precept, which tells us what wee should do by way of obedience, but also out of forgetfulness of the promise, which tells us what wee should expect, by way of re­compence and reward. Not thinking of the end, makes us go out of the way. The reason why men seek the things of this world so much, is, because they miude earthly things; to this the Apostle oppo­seth the having our conversation in heaven, Phil. 3.21.

2 Think seriously upon it in time of temptation. This is a special season; Now if ever, wee should have heaven in our eye. Moses refused, having respect unto the recompence of reward, whereby is intimated, that hee had it in his eye at that instant when hee was tempted to yeeld. When any business of concern­ment is proposed, before wee determine any thing, wee say, Wee will thinke upon it.

Now there are two things that wise men use to think on in such cases. 1 What they shall get on the one hand: And secondly, What they may lose on the o­ther, and accordingly they resolve. Let us do so in this case, when wee are tempted to seek our selves in any base sinful way, let us consider, if wee do this, wee may haply get a little pleasure that will last [Page 372]for a season, and yet that is a question; I but if wee deny our selves, and do it not, wee shall have pleasure that indures to all eternity; if wee do it not, wee may like­ly lose the favour of men, some prefer­ment, &c. I but if wee do it, wee shall surely lose the favour of God, wee shall bee shut out of heaven.

The next thing here required is:

2 To aim at it as our end. When a man aims at a mark, hee hath it in his eye, looks off from all other things, and fixeth his eye upon that alone. This then is another part of the Direction, Aim at the recompence of reward, that is, make it your design, and the scope of all your actions that you may attain it.

1 This would make things of the world of small account with us.

1 The good things of the world, as pleasures, profits, and honours. See Heb. 11.9, 10-35. vers.

2 The evil things of the world. Christ for the joy that was set before him, endured the Cross, and despised the shame, Heb. 12.2. Paul speaks of his manifold sufferings, as but one light affliction, while hee looked not at the things that are seen, but at the things that are not seen, 2 Cor. 4.17.

2 This would turne the scales in any temptation. You know a man sets at nought all things (whatsoever they be) that [Page 373]will not further him to the attaining of his end, which his heart is set upon as his chief good; and therefore offer him ne­ver so much, hee will not regard it, if it make not for his end; and though never so many difficulties way-lay him, hee makes nothing of them, that so hee may attain his end. Thus it is with one whose heart is set upon the recompence of reward, though the Devil come with temptations of pleasure or profit, say­ing, All these will I give thee, yet hee prevails not so, when with afflictions, &c.

3 This would make us press forward with strength of resolution in our Christi­an race, so that nothing should bee able to turn us out of our way. See Phil. 3.14. Come to one that is running a race, and tell him of such a merry meeting, such a good bargain, &c. hee will not hearken, there is no talking to him; So it is with a Christian, that hath nothing more in his thoughts than that hee may come to the marke, for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.

The Fourteenth Direction.

14 Set faith a worke, bee much in the ex­ercise of faith.

Faith hath a mighty influence upon the soul to the inabling of it in the pra­ctice of this duty of Self-denial. Read [Page 374]over the Eleventh of the Hebrews, where­in you have a little book of Martyrs, con­taining the Acts and Monuments of a num­ber of Saints before Christs coming in the flesh, all which by the exercise of this grace of faith, overcame the world, the Devil, and Self, the greatest enemy of all.

Quest. Wherin lyes the power of faith to carry a man through this duty of Self-denial?

Answ. 1. Faith doth mightily convince a man that it is his duty to deny himself. Till a man bee convinced that it is his duty, hee will never deny himself, till hee see that hee is obliged, hee will never make conscience of it. This is the first thing wherein the power of faith is seen in inabling a man to deny himself.

Now faith doth this three wayes.

1 It takes special notice of the com­mand of Self-denial. As,

If any man will come after mee, let him deny himself, Mat. 16.24.

Bee not conformed to this world, but bee yee transformed, Rom. 12.2.

Bee kindly affectioned one to another, with brotherly love, in honour preferring one another, vers. 10.

Minde not high things, but condescend to men of low estate, vers. 16.

Bee not wise in your own conceits, ibid.

Recompence to no man evil for evil, vers.

[Page 375] Let every one of us please his neighbour for his good to edification, Rom. 15.2.

Let nothing bee done through strife, or vain-glory, but in low liness of minde, let each esteem other better than themselves, Phil. 2.3.

Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others, vers. 4.

Whensoever one is tempted (in any sinful way) to seek himself, faith (if it bee exercised) brings in some command or other to the contrary. Faith deals much in the commands. As it carries the soul out of it self for subsistence, by vertue of a promise, so it carries it above and beyond (nay contrary to) it self in operation and working, by vertue of a precept. Faith is the principal grace that brings the soul into obedience unto Christ in Gospel­duties, therefore the obedience of the Gospel, is called the obedience of faith, Rom. 16.26. Now this it doth, first by setting before the soul some command or other, which must bee considered of, be­fore any thing bee done one way or other. But this is not all; Besides this,

2 It makes a full discovery of the true minde and meaning of it. It tells, not onely that there is a command, but what it is that is commanded. It discovers not onely in the general, that it is a duty, but also in particular, wherein it lyes. It is [Page 376]not enough that wee have a command, but it must bee rightly interpreted. When men judge of a command by their own wisdome, they give no other inter­pretation of it, than may accord with their own lusts, so making it to speak as they would have it. And thus it is before faith, Men conceit they can serve God and themselves too, God and Mammon well enough, whatsoever the command saith to the contrary notwithstanding. There seems Indeed to bee some contradiction, but they know how to reconcile it, by the fair and candid construction that they make of it. And hence they will have to do with the command as well as others, for though in one sense (they grant) it makes against them, yet in ano­ther (which they put upon it) it makes nothing at all against them, if it make not for them; so that they often plead that for their justification, which is the onely thing that condemns them. Saul interpreting the command by carnal po­licy, qualifies it so, as might serve his own turn, and therefore notwithstanding the command, hee thinks hee might do as hee did; and afterwards stands upon it, that he had performed it, 1 Sam. 15.13-20. I, but now, when faith comes, it gives the true sense of the Command, and will not suffer carnal reason to bee the Inter­preter, but tells the soul, This is the mean­ing [Page 377]and nothing else. And it silenceth all ob­jections to the contrary, so that the soul hath nothing to say or plead against the Command in any of the specialties of it, but that all is holy, just, and good, and must bee obeyed. Faith stops the mouth of carnal reason, and brings it to a non-plus. Faith brings in the com­mand with spiritual evidence and de­monstration. Now a thing is then de­monstrated, when a man sees that it must needs be so, and cannot be otherwise, when all objections are answered, and nothing left to create the least shaddow of doubt or scruple concerning it, but it presently va­nisheth before the brightness of the ap­pearance of the evidence of it. When this is done, then

3 It mightily over-awes the consci­ence with the authority of it. When faith hath told, what it is, that is command­ed, it then proceeds to tell who it is that doth command. It discovers the stamp of Divine authority, the image and super­scription of a Deity deeply imprest upon the command, and over-awes the heart with that. It ushers in the command with a Thus saith the Lord, and this it sets,

1 Against our own wills, Thy Kingdom come, Thy will bee done, is the voice of faith in the soul, Not my will, but thine Lord. Faith tells the soul, It is fit that God should have his will in every thing.

[Page 378]2 Against the wills of others, Wee ought to obey God rather than men, was Peters answer, Act. 5.29. If it bee the will of God, no matter what it is, not who bee for it, or against it, faith will certainly put a man upon the practice of it. Faith convinceth the soul what an abominable evil it is, to refuse to obey any of Gods commands, That rebellion is as the sin of Witchraft, and stubbornness, as iniquity and Idolatry, 1 Sam. 15.23. by which means it prevents all deliberation and consulta­tion with flesh and blood, so that the soul is fully resolved, presently to do its duty come what will of it. This it doth by convincing the soul of the Sovereignty of God over it, which is necessary to Self-denial, for while a man thinks that hee is sui juris, and that there is no Lord over him, hee will never deny himself, but serve himself as his last and highest end in all that hee doth. This was the reason why they spake vanity every one with his neighbour, with flattering lips, and a double heart, Psal. 12.2. they said, Our lips are our own, who is Lord over us, verse 4. Now faith discovers the quite contrary, that there is a Lord over us, even The most High God possessor of heaven and earth, Gen. 14.19. and that hee hath an absolute Sovereignty and Dominion over us, to do with us what hee pleaseth, and to require of us what hee will.

[Page 379]1 Jure creationis, by right of Creation, Psal. 100.3. which though it bee know­able by reason, yet not so clearly, nor so convincingly as by faith, Heb. 11.3. But especially,

2 Jure redemptionis, by right of re­demption, 1 Cor. 6.20. which wee know onely by faith, and yet reason can make the inference from it, that therefore wee should not live to our selves, but to him by whom wee live the second time. By this means the soul sees Self-denial to bee a duty as clear as the light.

Answ. 2. Faith doth mightily convince a man of the danger if hee do not d [...]y him­self, and of the benefit if hee do. It assures a man that if hee seek himself, it will not bee for the better, but for the worse; and on the contrary, that if hee deny himself, it will bee for the better, and not for the worse. This is that which very much hinders men from venturing upon this duty of Self-denial, they doubt whether it would not bee better for them to seek themselves, and worse, if they should do otherwise. Now faith puts it out of doubt that it would not bee better, but worse, if they should seek themselves, and on the contrary, &c.

Faith doth this two wayes.

1 It mightily over-aws the soul with the terrible threatnings denounced against Self seeking on the one hand.

[Page 380]2 It effectually perswades it with the precious promises made to Self-denial on the other.

1 It mightily over-awes the soul with the terrible threatnings denounced a­gainst Self-seeking on the one hand.

This it doth two wayes.

1 It brings to minde the many threat­nings that are in the word denounced a­gainst it, and fully convinceth the soul of the truth of them: As

Whosoever shall deny mee before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven, Mat. 10.33.

Hee that findeth his life, shall lose it, vers. 39.

Whosoever will save his life, shall lose it, Matth. 16.25.

Whosoever shall bee ashamed of mee, and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man bee ashamed, when bee cometh in the glory of his Father, with the holy Angels, Mark. 8.38.

If yee live after the flesh yee shall dye, Rom. 8.13.

If any man de file the temple of God, him shall God destroy, 1 Cor. 3.17.

Hee that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption, Gal. 6.8.

The fearful, and unbeleeving, and the abominable, and murderers, and Whore­mongers, and Sorcerers, and Idola­ters, [Page 381]and all lyars shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death, Rev. 21.8.

2 It makes a clear representation of the dreadful evils contained in these threatnings, tells the soul what a woful wretched case it should bee in, if ever these threatnings should bee executed up­on it.

By this means it works fear in the soul, and makes it tremble at the thoughts of Self-seeking, which is a special means to keep us from it. By faith Noah being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an Ark to the sa­ving of his house, Heb. 11.7. This it doth by giving the soul a sight of God in these threatnings.

1 As able to execute them, Who know­eth the power of thine anger? Even accord­ing to thy fear, so is thy wrath, Psalm 90.11.

2 As resolved to execute them upon all such as resolvedly go on in a way of self-seeking, Lest there should bee among you man, or woman, or family, or tribe, whose heart turneth away from the Lord our God. Lest there should bee among you a root that beareth gall and wormwood, and it come to pass when hee heareth the words of this Curse, that hee bless himself in his heart, saying, I shall have peace, though I walk [Page 382]in the imagination of mine heart, to adde drunkeuness to thirst. The Lord will not spare him, but then the anger of the Lord and his jealousie shall smoak against that man, and all the Curses that are written in this book shall lye upon him;— And the Lord shall separate him unto evil, out of all the Tribes of Israel according to all the Curses of the Covenant, Deut. 29.18, 19, 20.

2 It effectually perswades it with the precious promises made to Self-denial on the other hand.

This it doth likewise two wayes.

1 It brings to minde the many pro­mises that are in the word made unto it, and fully convinceth the soul of the truth of them. As

Whosoever shall confess mee before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven, Mat. 10.32.

Hee that loseth his life for my sake shall finde it, vers. 39.

Every one that hath for saken houses, on brethren, or sisters, or fathers, or mothers, or wife, or children, or lands for my sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and shall inherit ever lasting life, Mat. 19.24.

If wee bee dead with him, wee shall also live with him, if wee suffer, wee shall also reign with him, 2 Tim. 2.11, 12.

To him that overcometh, will I give to eat of the Tree of life which is in the midst of the Paradice of God, Rev. 2.7.

[Page 383] Hee that overcometh shall not bee hurt of the second death, vers. 11.

To him that overcometh, will I give to eat of the hidden Manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which us man knoweth, saving hee that receiveth it, vers. 17.

Hee that overcometh, and keepeth my words unto the end, to him will I give power over the Nations, and hee shall rule them with a red of iron, vers. 26, 27. And I will give him the morning star, vers. 28.

Hee that overcometh, the same shall bee cloathed in white raiment, and I will not blat out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his Angels, Rev. 3.5.

Him that overcometh will I make a Pil­lar in the temple of my God, and hee shall go no more out, and I will write upon him the Name of my God, and the name of the City of my God, which is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God, and I will write upon him my new Name, vers. 12.

To him that overcometh, will I grant to sit with mee in my Throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his Throne, vers. 21.

2 It makes a clear representation of the great and glorious things contained in these promises, and gives the soul assu­rance of them.

[Page 384]The Apostle tells us of faith, that it is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen, Heb. 11.1.

1 The substance (or subsistence) of things hoped for, it gives them a substan­tial being long before they bee, as if they did already actually exist. Hence the object of faith is present, that is, faith considers it as present. Faith beleeves that God doth answer before hee answers. As God in answering, sometimes pre­vents our asking, Isa. 65.24. Before they call, I will answer; so when faith is exer­cised, it prevents Gods answering. Be­fore the Lord giveth, I know I have it. Faith reallizeth the blessings promised, before they have a being. When mercies are but in their principles, in their con­ception and birth, when they are but in their cradle and swadling bands, faith speaks as gloriously of them as if they were fully acted and grown up before the eye. And therefore it is,

2 The evidence (or demonstration) of things not seen, not onely because it ap­prehends them (which neither sense nor reason doth) but because it apprehends them (and discovers them unto the soul) as cloathed upon with so much certainty and reality. When a man can discern no ground of incouragement, either by sense or reason, faith spies it pre­sently. Now this hath a mighty influ­ence [Page 385]on the soul to carry it on in a way of Self-denial. — While we look not at the things which are seen, but at things which are not seen, saith Paul, We count our sufferings but a light affliction, 2 Cor. 4.17, 18.

By this means it begets hope in the soul (as by the other fear) and this makes one resolute to undertake any service, though never so difficult, and ready to undergo any suffering, though never so dangerous, in obedience to the will of God, for his glory.

This it doth by giving the soul a sight of God in these promises.

1 As able, Abraham, staggered not at the promise of God through unbeleef, but was strong in faith, giving glory to God, be­ing fully perswaded that what hee had pro­mised, hee was able also to perform, Rom. 4.20, 21.

2 As faithful, to accomplish them. Through faith also Sarah her self received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a childe when shee was past age, because shee judged him faithful who had promised, Heb. 11.11.

Answ. 3. Faith sets a-work all other graces which are requisite to bee exercised in any one act of Self-denial, and secures them in their working. This appears part­ly in the former particular (by what hath been said of fear and hope) but I shall speak more directly and fully unto [Page 386]it in this. There is not any one act of Self-denial, but to the performance of it, there is required the acting of several graces in their kinde, so that if any one of these graces should not bee acted, there would bee no acting of the rest, and con­sequently no Self-denial, the act of Self-denial would bee prevented. Now faith hath a mighty influence upon every grace to set it a work according to the nature and quality of the duty that is to bee performed, and to maintain it in its working, so that it shall prevail. I will shew this in these four particulars.

1 That to every act of Self-denial, is required the exercise of several gra­ces.

2 That if any one of those which are required should bee stopt and hindred in its acting, there would bee a stop of all the rest, and consequently no Self-denial.

3 That faith hath a mighty influence to set all of them a work.

4 That faith secures them in their working.

1 To every act of Self-denial there is required the exercise of several particular graces, several graces must bee exercised in the judgement, and in the will, and in the affections. See an instance in Moses his Self-denial, Heb. 11.25, 26, 27. of grace exercised,

[Page 387]1 In his judgement, Hee esteemed the repreach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt, vers. 26. [...], accounting or judging, or having accounted or judged, &c.

2 In his will, hee refused to bee called the Son of Pharaohs daughter, vers. 24. and chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season, vers. 25.

3 In his affection, Hee forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the King, vers. 27.

Some acts of Self-denial consists meer­ly in the exercise of grace, others are performed by the exercise of grace. These are the inward acts of Self-denial, which are terminated within the minde, these are the external acts. To both are re­quired the acting of several graces. As grace is not single in its being, so not in its working, as there is a connexion of graces in the habit, so likewise in the ope­ration.

2 If any one of those which are re­quired, should bee stopt and hindred in its acting, there would bee a stop of all the rest, and consequently no Self-denial. As there is a conjunction, so likewise there is a dependance of the several gra­ces one upon another, a conjunction in their being, and a dependance in their working, so that if one bee stopt, all the [Page 388]rest stop too. As it is in a watch, if one wheel stop, all the wheels, when they come to the motion of that wheel stop too. When there is required three or four particular graces, to the making up of one and the same act of Self-denial, if any one of them bee wanting there is no Self-denial. As for example, If Moses had not esteemed the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt, hee had not refused to bee called the Son of Pharaohs daughter; if hee had not had courage to fortifie him against the fear of the wrath of the King, hee had never left Egypt as hee did. Thus you see the two first particulars cleared. Now con­sider,

3 Faith hath a mighty influence to set all of them a-work, as many as are re­quired in any one act of Self-denial. Faith is a working grace, but herein it hath the preheminence that it is the first grace that sets all the rest a-work. Hence all the works of grace are said to bee the works and fruits of faith, 1 Thess. 1.3. Faith (saith St. James) if it have not works is dead, being alone, that is, it is counter­feit faith, Jam. 2.17. therefore hee shews that the esse of faith, is seen in its operari, I will shew thee my faith by my works, vers. 18. And hee further confirms it by the instance of Abrahams faith, Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works [Page 389]was faith made perfect, vers. 21. Now lest any should think that these works spo­ken of, are the proper works of faith, as such a particular grace (as every grace hath its proper works) it may easily bee shewn out of Scripture, that there is no good work that is not the fruit of faith. As from that Heb. 11. Without faith it is impossible to please God, by which the A­postle argues, that the works of Enoch were works of faith, because they pleased God, vers. 5. God is pleased with good works, Col. 1.10. Now if there bee any such without faith, God is pleased with­out faith. Again, the Apostle saith, The life that I now live, is by faith, but the life that hee then lived was the life of grace, the life of good works which hee did not live before, Gal. 2.20. so that the truth is evident. Faith is the Primum mobile, as the spring-wheel in a Watch that sets all the rest a going, or as the weight in a Clock. Austin saith, Amor meus poudus meum, co feror quosunque feror, My love is my weight, by that I am carried whi­thersoever I am carried; But what is the weight that moves love? Why the A­postle tells us, That faith worketh by love, Gal. 5.6. And as for other graces, you have instances enough in Heb. 11. All the grace that Abraham and Mo­ses, &c. exercised in those eminent acts of Self-denial there recorded, was set a-work [Page 390]by faith. By faith Abraham, &c. By faith Moses, &c.

Faith sets grace a work proportionably to the height of the act of Self-denial that wee are called to, it doth not onely stir up grace, and set it a working, but it makes it work to such a height as is re­quisite to the greatness of the present ex­igency. See a notable instance in Abra­ham, Rom. 4.19, 20. And being not weak in faith, hee considered not his own body now dead, and hee staggered not at the promise through unbeleef, but was strong in faith giving glory to God, and therefore against hope beleeved in hope, vers. 18.

4 Faith secures them in their working. I had fainted (saith David) unless I had beleeved, Psal. 27.13. It is said of Moses, that through faith [...], hee endured, Heb. 11.27. Christ told Peter that Satan had desired to have him, but that hee had prayed that his faith might not fail, and therefore Satan could not have him, Luke 22.32. Paul exhorts that above all things wee should take unto us the shield of faith, Ephes. 6.16. hee calls it a shield, because as the shield doth cover all the other parts of the Armour, so doth faith all the other graces. In 1 Thes. 5.8. hee calls it a breast-plate, because it secures the heart, therefore hee saith, By faith wee stand, 2 Cor. 1.24.

[Page 391]Answ. 4. Faith brings in the mighty power and strength of God to our assistance, and therefore must needs bee able to carry us through this duty of Self-denial. Though of our selves, in our own strength, wee can doe nothing, yet in the strength of God wee may doe it with ease. Now faith brings in Auxiliary forces from heaven, engageth the Almigh­tiness of God with us. There is a kinde of Omnipotency in faith (all things are possible to him that beleeveth, Mark. 9.23.) and this is the reason of it. It is said of Stephen, Act 6.8. that hee was full of faith and power. Where faith is, there is power, even the mighty power of God — the greatness of his power toward us who beleeve, Eph. 1.19. It is said, 1 Pet. 1.5. that wee are kept by the power of God to salvation, but through faith, the power of God through faith. In Matth. 9.22. Christ tells the woman that had an issue of blood, Thy faith hath made thee whole, why? it was the power of Christ that made her whole; I but it is attributed to her faith, because her faith set the power of Christ a work for that end.

Thus you see wherein the power of faith lyes to carry a man through this duty of Self-denial, and therefore what reason you have to make use of it in this particular.

The Fifteenth Direction.

15 Keep in minde your former expe­riences.

1 The experiences which you have had of Self-seeking.

2 The experiences which you have had of Self-denial.

1 The experiences of Self-seeking, in these two particulars.

1 What experiences you have had of the evil of Self-seeking.

2 What experiences you have had of the wayes and means whereby you have been drawn to it.

1 The experiences of the evil of Self-seeking.

  • 1 Of the evill of sin in it.
  • 2 Of the evill of suffering by it.

First, What experiences you have had of the evill of sin in it. Before you were exhorted to consider what evill of sin there is in it, here to remember what evill of sin you have found in it by your own experience.

1 Hath it not made you neglect many a duty? as praying, hearing, meditating, &c.

2 Hath it not made you venture upon many a sin? as lying, swearing, defranding, &c.

3 Hath it not often put you upon a course of sinning for a long time together?

4 Hath it not made you prophane [Page 393]the Ordinances of God? using them

  • 1 As means for compassing your base ends.
  • 2 As cloaks for hiding them.

5 Hath it not made you sometimes ashamed of Religion, so that you durst not confess Christ openly, before a Christ-deriding world?

6 Hath it not been the cause of your unfruitfulness, and unserviceableness in the places where you have lived, so that few have been the better by you?

7 Hath it not made you unfaithful to the trust that hath been reposed in you; so that you have been a staffe of broken reed to those that have leaned on you?

8 Hath it not hindred you from re­ceiving much good from those, to whose precepts you should have attended, and whose example you should have imitated? It may bee, if you have been in any mea­sure observant as you should, you may have found some, if not all of these evils; now whatsoever you have found, call it to remembrance, and whatsoever you shall finde, take special notice of it, that you may never forget it.

Further, consider how this evil of Self-seeking in any, or all of these, or any other particular evils, hath at any time appear­ed to your consciences, as exceeding and out of measure sinful; what strange ap­prehensions [Page 394]you have had of the vileness and baseness of it, how loathsome it hath been unto you, how you have censured and condemned your selves for it, and re­solved against it. This would bee a spe­cial means to prevent your relapsing for time to come. When wee have lost our apprehensions of the vileness and baseness of any sin, wee are then ready to return unto it again upon any new temptation; and wee lose our former apprehensions, when wee are not careful to record them in our memories, and frequently to recol­lect them. Keep in minde

Secondly, what experiences you have had of the evil of suffering by it, in three particulars.

1 The frustration of your hopes. How often have you promised your selves great matters, but have been de­ceived? Looked for gain, but have met with loss; for honour, but have met with scorn and contempt.

2 The accomplishment of your fears. You have been afraid of poverty, of shame, of reproach, and to avoid it have dissembled your profession, and yeelded in a base servile compliance with men of corrupt mindes, but by this means it hath come upon you.

3 The vexation of your spirits. You have been allured in time of temptation with the pleasure of such sins; but oh, [Page 395]what an evil and bitter thing have you found it afterwards! what an hell have you had in your consciences!

This likewise would bee a special pre­servative, but men forget. A woman when shee is in travel hath sorrow (saith our Saviour) but as soon as shee is delivered of the childe, shee remembreth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world, Joh. 16.21. When men have fallen by their iniquity, oh then you shall hear them promise and vow great matters, if ever God spare them, they will become new men, they will never do the like a­gain, they will bee more wary for time to come; but within a while, when the fear of the present danger is past, they will bee venturing again. It happeneth to these according to the Proverb, The dog is turned to his own vomit again, 2 Pet, 2.22. When they are stomach-sick, they cast up their sweet morsels with loathing and abomination, but they are no sooner well, but they lick them up again. Oh there­fore keep fresh in your memories what an evil and a bitter thing you have some­times found it, to seek your selves in a sinful way, that you may tremble at the thoughts of doing the like for time to come as long as you live. Keep in remem­brance

2 The experiences you have had of the wayes and means whereby you have [Page 396]been drawn to it. Wee are not ignorant of Satans devices (saith the Apostle) 2 Cor. 2.11. but most times wee are forgetful of them, which is the reason that wee are in­snared the second time. That which hath prevailed with you to self-seeking hath been (it may bee) either,

  • 1 Some over-weening thought of your selves, or
  • 2 An over-high conceit of the things of the world, or
  • 3 Neglect of watchfulness, or
  • 4 Dallying with a temptation, or
  • 5 Hearkning to evil counsel, or
  • 6 Following evil example.

Well, what ever it is that you have found to have been at any time the cause of it, keep it in remembrance; by this means you will bee the better able to shun it for time to come. A man that at such a place hath missed his way, will bee sure to remember it against the next time, to avoid it. One that hath been de­ceived by a Cheat, will know him too well to trust him another time. Wee say, well, I will know you again another time for this. So should wee say, when wee have been deceived by this or that, to seek our selves. This is the way to have skill to overcome a temptation, by this means wee shall bee able to espy the snare at the first glance, and to perceive whither the temptation tends; for Sathan comes [Page 397]with fair shews and pretences; a man that hath not observed his methods and wiles, is presently carryed away as mi­strusting nothing, but another that hath had experience, and taken notice of them, will alwayes suspect the worst, and therefore will bee the more wary and circumspect. Bee mindefull likewise of

2 The experiences you have had of Self-denial.

1 The experiences you have had of the good of Self-denial.

2 Of the means whereby you have been inabled to deny your selves.

First, what experiences you have had of the good of Self-denial.

  • 1 Of the good that is in it.
  • 2 Of the good that comes by it.

1 What experiences you have had of the good that is in it, as

1 Have you not found that the more you have denied your selves, the more you have grown in grace?

2 Have you not found that the more you have denied your selves, the more fruitful you have been in every good work?

3 Have you not found that Self-denial hath made the strictest duties easie and delightful?

4 Have you not found that the more you have denied your selves, the more [Page 398]easily you have born the cross?

5 Have you not found that the more you have denied your selves, the more serviceable and useful you have been in your places?

6 Have you not found that the more you have denied your selves, the more freedome you have had from temptati­ons, and the more strength to withstand them?

2 What experiences you have had of the good that comes by it?

  • 1 Have you not found much peace of conscience?
  • 2 Much boldness and assurance in the presence of God?
  • 3 Abundance of joy and comfort? In a word,
  • 4 Have you not had an hundred fold for all that you have at any time in a way of Self-denial parted with for Christ?

This will bee a good means to make you persevere and hold on in the practice of this duty, when you can say you have learned by experience how good it is. Laban you know was a Self-seeking per­son, now calling to minde what good (as hee judged) hee had found in that way, hee resolves to hold on in it still, and therefore by this argument hee endea­vours to perswade Jacob to tarry with him, that hee might make the most of [Page 399]him, as hee had done before. I pray thee (saith hee) if I have found favour in thy eyes, tarry, for I have learned by experience, that the Lord hath blessed mee for thy sake, Gen. 30.27. This was the reason why those Idolaters were so peremptorily re­solved to persist in their Idolatry, to burn Incense to the Queen of heaven, and to poure out drink-offerings to her, Jer. 44.17. They told the Prophet they would do as they had done, they and their Fathers, their Kings, and their Princes in the Cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jerusalem, for then they had plenty of victuals, and were well, and saw no evil. Now if selfish men make use of their experien­ces, that because they have prospered in an evil way, therefore they will go on in it, much more should those that have be­gun to deny themselves. And therefore the Apostle to prevent the Apostacy of the Hebrews, bids them call to minde the former dayes wherein they had de­nied themselves, Heb. 10.32. where though it bee not expresly mentioned what good they had then found in the way of Self denial, but onely what they expected, yet it is implied, for though the greatest part of their recompence was re­served till hereafter (and therefore hee doth chiefly urge them with the respect they had had to that, as the main thing whereby they were induced to deny [Page 400]themselves as they did, which hee exhorts them still to continue, as being the strong­est argument to prevail with them to per­severe) yet they had something in hand, seeing the reward of Self-denial is not on­ly in the world to come, but in this world also, as was shewn before. This would bee a good means also to prevail with us to renew our practice of this duty after any back-sliding. Then shall shee say, I will go and return to my first husband, for then it was better with mee than now, Hosea 2.7.

Secondly, What experiences you have had of the means, whereby you have been inabled to deny your selves.

You have heard of a great many helps and directions, and it may bee you have found many of them true by experience, that when a temptation hath been upon you, you were almost gone, your feet had well nigh slipt; but then when you were ready to yeeld, the serious conside­ration of the evil of Self-seeking kept you back; or such a command, such a promise was set home upon your spirit; or the respect that you had to the recom­pence of reward, that was it that with­held you. Well, whatsoever it was, bee sure not to forget it, keep it in remem­brance against a time of need, as long as you live, and resolve to make use of it again and again. Thus David did, Psal. [Page 401]73. in the beginning hee tells you of a temptation wherewith hee had been as­saulted, and how well-nigh it had pre­vailed; after this hee tells you what it was that kept him, vers. 17. Hee went into the Sanctuary of God, and advised with him there; now see the conclusion that hee makes upon this, vers. 28. It is good for mee to draw neer to God; as if hee had said, this is the best course that I can take whensoever I am tempted, that the temp­tation do not prevail against mee; I have found it so now by experience, and there­fore will not neglect it. A man that hath found good by such a Receipt, will lock it up and make use of it again upon the like occasion.

The Sixteenth Direction.

16 Walk in the Spirit.

This Direction you have in Gal. 5.16. Walk in the Spirit, and you shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh.

Here note two things.

  • 1 A Precept, Walk in the Spirit.
  • 2 A Promise, And yee shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh.

The Promise gives assurance of the End, which is Self-denial, Yee shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh.

The Precept prescribes the Means in order thereunto, Walk in the Spirit: as if hee had said, If you would not obey the [Page 402]flesh in the lusts thereof, but bee able to deny it, then bee sure you take this course, Walk in the Spirit.

Two things are here meant by Walk­ing in the Spirit.

  • 1 To follow the Motions of the Spi­rit.
  • 2 To exercise the Graces of the Spirit. Then.

1 If you would deny your selves, fol­low the motions of the Spirit, Walk ac­cording to the motions, and by the di­rections of the Spirit; resign up your selves to the governance and guidance of the Spirit. This is the first thing meant by Walking in the Spirit, it is the same with Walking after the Spirit, Rom. 8.1.4. and being led by the Spirit, vers. 14. The Spirit is sent in pursuance of the Fathers design in Election, and of the Sons in Re­demption, and hee acts not only by con­viction and conversion at the first, but by continual guidance and direction after­wards, being as a voice behinde us, saying, This is the way walk in it; putting us in re­membrance when wee are forgetful, and ready to neglect our duty; warning us of the danger when wee are about to turn to the right or left hand in the commissi­on of any sin; stirring up in us such thoughts as these, ‘This is a temptation, therefore wee must shun it; This is a fit season for such a duty, therefore wee must [Page 403]close with it; moving and perswading us to duty, by laying before us, the autho­rity of Gods command, and the good­ness of the promise; disswading us from sin, and striving with us that wee may not commit it, by arguments drawn from the terrour of the Lord revealed in the threatnings.’

As the Devil draws men unto sin, by putting it into their hearts (as it is said, hee put it into the heart of Judas to betray Christ, Joh. 13.2.) so the holy Spirit draws us to duty, by putting into our hearts to do that which is good.

Now if wee would follow these mo­tions of the Spirit, to do our duty, wee should not fulfill the lusts of the flesh. For,

1 This is certain, wee cannot follow the lusts of the flesh, and the motions of the Spirit at the same time. Wee may follow the lusts of the flesh, and the lusts of the Devil at the same time, because they are both one, but not the lusts of the flesh, and the motions of the Spirit, be­cause the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh, and these are contrary the one to the other, Gal. 5.17. So that when wee follow the motions of the Spirit, wee go quite cross to the lusts of the flesh.

Object. Well, but wee may afterwards.

Answ. Now mark for answer.

[Page 404]2 Wee shall not bee left of God to ful­fill the lusts of the flesh, till first wee have refused to follow the motions of the Spirit.

1 The Scripture all along alledgeth this as the cause why men are given up to their own lusts. My people would not hearken to my voice, and Israel would none of mee; so I gave them up unto their own hearts lust, and they walked in their own counsels, Psal. 81.11, 12. So Rom. 1.24. Wherefore God also gave them up to un­cleanness, through the lusts of their own hearts; And for this cause God gave them up unto vile affections, vers. 26. Because that when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful, but be­came vain in their imaginations, vers. 21. because that which may bee known of God was manifest in them, for God had shewed it unto them, vers. 19. And even as they did not like to retain God in their know­ledge, God gave them over to a reprobate minde, to do those things which are not con­venient, vers. 28.

2 The Spirit is ingaged to bee with us while wee follow his motions, so, that though wee bee tempted, wee shall not bee overcome by temptation. The Lord is with you, while you bee with him, 2 Chron. 15.2. Now as Paul, Rom. 8.31. If God bee for (or with) us, who can bee against us? Thousands of Devils and temptations [Page 405]may bee against us, but they cannot pre­vail against us; Therefore David, Psal. 16.8. because hee is at my right hand, I shall not bee moved. When the Spirit is leading us, if wee continue to follow him, hee will continue to lead us on still, and while wee are led by his Conduct, wee walk under his Protection, so that no temptation shall overcome us. Paul was sorely tempted, there was given him a thorn in the flesh, the Messenger of Satan to buffet him, 2 Cor. 12.7. Now the motion of the Spirit was, that hee should con­tinue praying, which course hee continu­ing, hee obtained this answer, My grace is sufficient for thee, my strength is made per­fect in weakness, vers. 9. so that the temp­tation could not prevail; it was his af­fliction, but not his sin. While wee are acted by the motions of the Spirit, wee have the power of the Spirit helping our infirmities, Rom. 8.26. The Spirit helpeth our infirmities, [...], bears to­gether with us against the adverse oppres­sing power of any thing that comes a­gainst us. Now the Spirit is a Spirit of power, and stronger than the Spirit that is in the world, 1 Joh. 4.4. Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord, Zach. 4.6. Though it doth not pre­sently subdue all our corruptions, yet it inables us (if we follow him) to go on con­quering and to conquer; wee have our [Page 406]daily victories. It doth not suffer a man to spend his time in fruitless resistances, but gives sin its deaths wound, so that though there bee an inhabitation of sin, yet there is no domination, sin shall not reign over him, Rom. 6.14. It roots up the strongest and most deep-rooted lusts and corruptions, it levelleth the highest ima­ginations, and takes down all that ex­alts it self against Christ, 2 Cor. 10.4.

3 Beleevers finde by experience that they are never more free from yeelding unto Self, than when they most carefully follow the motions of Gods Spirit. This was one of the first things that I took no­tice of in my self. After a temptation had prevailed, then I could say, If that I had followed such a good motion that I had before, I had not come to this. Whence I gathered this rule (as having found it so by experience) that if a man follow the motions of the Spirit, hee shall not bee left to fulfill the lusts of the flesh.

Beware therefore of neglecting the motions of Gods Spirit, for by this means it is quenched, and then either,

  • 1 It will not move at all, or
  • 2 It will not move effectually.

1 It will not move at all. Before there were frequent hints and items given, ever and anon good suggestions, but now there is a cessation, you are seldome [Page 407]troubled with them, the Spirit lets you alone, so that you are off and on, in and out in your obedience, very unconstant in the performance of holy duties, scarce pray for a week together, &c.

2 If the Spirit do move, yet not ef­fectually. If the Spirit speak, its onely by way of conviction, not of perswasion, it makes you sensible of your duty, but not willing to perform it. Before you found it with your selves, as David saith it was with him, no sooner did the Lord say, Seek yee my face, but your heart an­swered, Thy face Lord will I seek. I but now it is otherwise, you have many strong impressions upon your spirits many impulsions, but all comes to no­thing.

3 Now is Sathans opportunity. When the holy Spirit departed from Saul, hee was presently haunted with the evil spi­rit. If Gods Spirit move not, Sathans will; If Gods Spirit move not effectually, Sathans will. And then how is it pos­sible that any one in such a case should not fulfill the lusts of the flesh?

Oh therefore,

1 If the Spirit of God move, if you have a good thought put into your minds to perform such a duty, do not put it off, but close with it presently, and thank­fully say, as David, O Lord God, keep this for ever in the imagination of the thoughts [Page 408]of the heart of thy servant, and prepare his heart unto thee, 1 Chron. 29.18. See Cant. 5.4.

2 If the Spirit of God awakens con­science, and tells you it is a sin; Oh take heed

  • 1 Of stifling that conviction; and
  • 2 Of going on resolutely in opposi­tion against it. This not onely grieves, but vexeth the holy Spirit of God, Isa. 63.10.

2 If you would deny your selves, ex­ercise the graces of the Spirit. This is a second thing that is here meant by walk­ing in the Spirit, so the phrase is to bee un­derstood, vers. 25. If yee live in the Spirit, walk in the Spirit, that is, seeing you are made partakers of spiritual life, let your walking bee answerable thereunto, i. e. Spiritual, which consists in the exercise of grace. This also is a special preser­vative from fulfilling the lusts of the flesh. A little grace well exercised doth much this way. Thou hast a little strength, saith Christ to the Church of Philadelphia, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my Name, Rev. 3.8. Now if a little grace well exercised do thus, what will not a greater measure and strength of grace well exercised do? Why consider, the exercise of grace is that which makes little grace great grace, and weak grace strong grace; as by trading, the Talents [Page 409]increased, Matth. 25.20. Now where grace is in its strength, a man is not easily prevailed upon by the lusts of the flesh, but on the contrary, where corruption is high, and grace low, there corruption doth frequently get the better, and temp­tation usually carries him away; And so it is when grace is not exercised, though it bee strong grace, for strong grace not exercised, doth by little and little lan­guish and decay, as Rev. 3.2. Now when grace is thus impaired, it is unable to resist and withstand corruption, and if grace do not withstand it, what is there that can? And if corruption bee not withstood, wee must needs bee over­born by it. By this it appears, how need­full it is to bee much in the exercise of grace, if wee mean not to fulfill the lusts of the flesh, for the soul is continually acting, and it must needs bee acted by one of these two, for this is the nature of immediate contraries (such as grace and corruption are) as hath been shewn be­fore.

Besides, by the exercise of grace, the soul is kept in an holy, heavenly frame, and then temptations are not so suitable; The Devil, that observes the season for a temptation, takes that for the fittest, when our hearts are out of frame, then hee will bee sure to set upon us; but when our hearts are kept in a holy frame and [Page 410]temper, hee cares not so much to meddle with us, because then hee hath no such hopes of prevailing. Therefore bee much in the exercise of grace in every action, in every condition, in every duty both to­wards God and man, in every creek and turning of your conversation.

The Seventeenth Direction.

17 Avoid all occasions of Self-pleasing.

Self is apt to take an occasion many times when it is not given, therefore you should bee wary of giving it any occa­sion; so the Apostle, Gal. 5.13. Brethren, yee have been called unto liberty, onely use not your liberty for an occasion to the flesh. There is a time for every thing under the Sun, but no time, no season for Self, there is none allowed by God, and none should bee suffered by us. There are cer­tain seasons fit for the purposes and de­vices of self, many occasions for sinful en­joyments, but hee that would deny Self, must carefully shun these occasions. Self defires an occasion, but all occasion must bee cut off from Self, as the Apostle in another case, 2 Cor. 11.12. In 1 Tim. 5.14. The Apostle exhorts young wo­men to keep at home, &c. that they give none occasion to the Adversary; there are many Adversaries without us, that quick­ly take an occasion to speake reproach­fully, but the great Adversary is within, [Page 411]which (when occasion serves) will act re­proachfully. No wonder if men act shamefully, to the dishonour both of themselves, and the Religion they pro­fess, when they avoid not the occasions in which Self is apt to put forth. What the Prophet saith of the Wilde Ass, may fitly bee applied to Self, Jer. 2.24. In her occasion who can turn her away? All they that seek her, will not weary themselves, in her month they shall finde her. It is diffi­cult turning away of Self in its occasion, give Self but an opportunity, and it acts presently.

Men need not weary themselves to gain a Selfish man, in their month they shall finde them, they even prevent a temptation, but if you give them an oc­casion, you have them presently. Achan saw, and presently hee must have the Ba­bylonish Garment; so Gehezi, so Judas. Self takes an occasion many times by the prohibition of the Commandement, as Paul tell us, Rom. 7.8. much more by indulgence, when men do even tempt and provoke themselves to the commis­sion of any vile and base act. Give Self an occasion, and you expose your selves to the greatest danger in the world. An occasion unto Self, is as fire unto Gun­powder, Behold how great a fire a little sparke kindleth! Wee are in danger of committing the greatest sins, when wee [Page 412]will adventure upon the least. Hee that will touch pitch shall bee defiled with it; and therefore wee are commanded to hate even the garment spotted with the flesh, and to avoid the very appearance of evill; Though there bee no reallity, yet if there bee but an appearance, wee must stand at a distance. This indeed is a special help to Self-denial, not onely to forbear the act of sinne, but all oc­casions that may invite to any sinfull act.

The Eighteenth Direction.

18 Frequently renew your Govenant with God.

If you bee true beleevers, you are within the bond of the Covenant, how­soever you professe your selves such; you say you are baptized, and claime the name and priviledge of Beleevers upon that account. Now see what you then Covenanted; you did then promise and vow, to forsake the Devil, and all his works, the vain pomp and glory of the world, with all covetous desires of the same, the carnal desires of the flesh, so that you would not follow, nor bee led by them. Here is the strictest engagement to Self-denial, that possibly can bee, and this you must eitherHere No­vices in Re­ligion com­monly begin to balk, and no wonder, seeing few are called to any strict per­sonal account of that which others have undertaken for them at their first admission in­to the Bead­rol of Chri­stians. But if the contents of that triple Vow were distinctly and fully unfolded unto us, as soon as wee had any knewledge of good and evil, and all the several branches of Gods Covenant with as great care and solemnity as often inculcated, as Moses commanded the Law should bee to the Israelites children; and lastly, the Vow it self confirmed and ratified, by our personal protestation, in the sight of the Congregation; the fear as well of God, as of shame before men, in whose presence wee made this good profession, would binde many of us to more Christion behaviour, than the best of us as the world goes, dare make shew of, as also restrain us from many deadly enormities, which now admonished of, wee will not account any sins. Dr. Jackson Treat. of Justif. Faith cap. 22. sect. 413, 414. own, and stand to as your Covenant, or you must renounce your Baptisme, and will you renounce [Page 413]your Baptisme? Therefore solemnly engage unto that in your own persons, which was then ingaged unto in your names by your Susceptours, and fre­quently renew your ingagement; Let not many dayes pass any one week without some solemne repetition of this Self­denying Vow before the Lord; The reason why men seek themselves so much, is because they remember their Covenant so little. It is said of the strange woman, that shee forsaketh the guide of her youth, and forgetteth the Covenant of her God, Prov. 2.17.

You will finde this a great help in time of temptation, to consider that you are under a Covenant-engagement: What, shall I break my Covenant with [Page 414]God? Wee count it a shameful thing to break a promise, much more to break a Covenant, wherein there is a stipula­tion on both sides, so solemnly made and ratified. Now its far worse to break with God.

A man is obliged to Self-denial by the Command, but there is a double ob­ligation by the Covenant, for in that a man hath consented and solemnly pro­mised; the Command is Gods engage­ment upon him, but his promise is his own engagement upon himself. Reason then on this wise, whensoever thou art tempted: ‘I am ingaged by Gods com­mand, and there can bee no objection against that; but besides, have I not so­lemnly promised? Is not the oath of God upon mee? and shall I not perform it? Shall I bee worse than my word? Worse than my oath with God?’ I have sworn, and I will perform it (saith David) that I will keep thy righteous judgements, Psal. 119.106.

Besides this, it will bee good sometimes to make aIt is good in this case to help the soul with a firm resoluti­on, and to back resoluti­on with a vow, not only in general, but particularly of something within our own power — for by this means the beart is perfectly gained — Strong reso­lution discovers sincerity without any hypocritical reservation and bollownesse — Resolution as a strong stream bears down all before it; Little good is done in Religion without this, and with it all is as good as done. Dr. Sibbs Souls Conflict. cap. 28.442. particular Covenant for [Page 415]Self-denial; that is, seriously and solemn­ly to promise that in and through the strength of Christ, you will carefully a­void such and such particular wayes, wherein at any time you have given con­tentment to the flesh. I have made a Co­venant with mine eyes (saith Job) why then should I looks upon a Maid? Job 31.1. and that come what will of it (if God give you life and liberty) you will per­form such and such particular duties that at any time you have neglected. David sware unto the Lord, and vowed unto the mighty God of Jacob, surely I will not come into the Tabernacle of my house, nor go up into my bed. I will not give sleep to mine eyes, or slumber to mine eye-lids, until I finde out a place for the Lord, an habitation for the mighty God of Jacob, Psal. 132.2, 3, 4, 5.

Till you bee able thus to binde your selves, you will never bee constant in your obedience, but you will play fast and loose with God. Let mee put this Question to you: Have you not often been under convictions of sin in neglect­ing such a duty, and have not such thoughts as these come into your minde. It is best to promise by a solemn Vow and Covenant unto God, that I will ne­ver neglect this duty more; have you not been much pressed and urged by the importunity of conscience, to enter into [Page 416]such a Covenant, to make such a Vow? and have you not been afraid to do it, lest afterwards you should not omit it with so much ease as before, and there­fore have put it off from time to time? Well, consider what hath been the issue? Hath not this refusal to ingage, brought you within a while to a total omission of the duty? Again, It may bee you have been much pressed in spirit to covenant against such a particular sin, but you have been loath to bee bound up, and there­fore have satisfied conscience with some purposes against it, you have resolved you would not commit any more, and you have made that to serve the turn, notwithstanding you have been ever and anon put in minde by some se­cret whisper of conscience to make a solemn Covenant and Vow against it: Well, see what hath come of it, have you not relapsed again and again into that sin, notwithstanding all your pur­poses and resolutions against it? Hath it not proved the stumbling-block of your iniquity? You will never bee able to de­ny your selves in abandoning any evil, as you ought, till you bee willing to come under the strictest engagement that is against it.

The Nineteenth Direction.

19 Imitate the Lord Jesus Christ.

See what an example of Self-denial hee hath given you.

1 Though hee was the Lord of glory, 1 Cor. 2.8. and Jam. 2.1. The brightness of the Fathers glory, Heb. 1.3. yet bee sought not his own glory, Joh. 8.50. Though hee was in the form of God, and thought it no robbery to bee equal to God, Phil. 2.6. yet hee made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of man, and being found in fashion as a man, hee humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross, vers. 7.8.

Now, think with your selves what the glory is, that of right mustAt the very instant wherein the Son advanced our na­ture into the highest pitch of dignity, by admitting it into the unity of his sacred person, that nature so as­sumed, was worthy to bee crowned with all glory and bonour; and hee in that nature might them have set himself down at the right hand of the Throne of God—If hee had minded only his own things, hee might at the very first have attained unto the joy that was set before him; but looking on the things of others, hee chose rather to come by a tedious way, and weari­some journey unto it, not challenging the priviledge of a Son, but taking upon him the form of a mean servant. Whereupon in the dayes of his flesh, bee did not serve as an honourable Com­mander in the Lords Host, but as an ordinary Souldier; hee made himselfe of no reputation; for the time, as it were, emptying himselfe of his high State And Dignity. Bishop Usher, Mystery of the Incarnation of the Sonne of God. page 10. needs ac­company [Page 418]the personal presence of God in a man, whom hee hath taken up to bee one person with him. Consider what glo­ry it is that Christ hath now in heaven since his ascension and session at Gods right hand there; why, this was his right and due the very first moment of his In­carnation; onely hee was contented to bee a while without it, for the accomplish­ing of the work of our Redemption.

2 Though hee was the Heire of all things, Heb. 1.2. Though the earth was his, and the fulness thereof, 1 Cor. 10.26, 28. yet hee sought not his owne wealth, but became poor for our sakes, 2 Cor. 8.9. The foxes have holes, and the birds of the aire have neasts, but the Son of man had not where to lay his head, Matth. 8.20.

3 Though all power in heaven, and in earth was given to him, Matth. 28.18. yet (being called to suffer) hee would not save himself, Matth. 16.23. Though hee could have prest Legions of Angels, yet hee would not permit any one to strike a blow in his quarrel, Matth. 26.52, 53. but voluntarily subjected himself to the power and force of his blood-thirsty enemies.

I might here multiply particulars, but that I hasten to a conclusion. There is scarce any one duty of Self-denial, but wee have an example of it in the practice [Page 419]of our Saviour, and therefore it is requi­site that wee have it continually in our eye. And it will bee of great advantage, what ever it bee wherein wee are called to deny our selves, not only by way of Di­rection for it, but by way ofBecause the soul never worketh bet­ter than when it is raised up by some strong and sweet affection, let us look upon our nature as it is in Christ, in whom it is pure, sweet, calme, meeke, every way lovely. This sight is a changing sight. Love is an affection of imitation, wee affect a likeness to him wee love. Let us learn of Christ to hee humble, and meeke, and then wee shall finde rest to our soules. The setting of an excellent Idea and platform before us, will raise and draw up our soules higher, and make us sensible of the least moving of spirit that shall be contrary to that, the attain­ment whereof wee have in our desires. Hee will hardly at­tain to mean things, that sets not before him higher persection. Sibbs Souls Conflict. c. o. 137. Motive to it, which is the reason that from hence, the several duties of Self-denial are so fre­quently in the Scripture prest upon us.

1 By our Saviour himself, Take my yoak upon you, and learn of mee, for I am meek and lowly in heart, Matth. 11.29. When the mother of Zebedees children desired that her two sons might sit, the one on his right hand, and the other on the left hand in his Kingdome, and the other Disciples were moved with indig­nation against the two Brethren, hee cal­led them unto him, and said, ‘Yee know that the Princes of the Gentiles exercise [Page 420]dominion over them, but it shall not bee so among you; but whosoever will bee great among you, let him bee your mini­ster; and whosoever will bee chief among you, let him bee your servant, even as the Son of man came not to bee ministred unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransome for many, Matth. 20.27, 28. So after hee had washed his Disciples feet, Joh. 13.5. hee said unto them, Know you what I have done to you? Yee call mee Master and Lord, and yee say well; for so I am. If I then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet, yee also ought to wash one anothers feet. For I have given you an example, that yee should do as I have done unto you, vers. 14, 16.

2 By the Apostles. Wee that are strong (saith Paul) ought to bear the in­firmities of the weak, and not to please our selves. Let every one of us please his neighbour for his good to edification, For even Christ pleased not himself, Rom. 15.1, 2, 3. Again, 2 Cor. 8.7. exhorting them to liberality, hee thus presseth the exhor­tation, vers. 9. For yee know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though hee was rich, yet for your sakes hee became poor, that yee through his poverty might bee rich. And Phil. 2.2. pressing to love and con­cord, thus hee perswades them, vers. 3.4. Let nothing bee done through strife or vain-glory, but in lowliness of minde, [Page 421]let each esteem other better than them­selves. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Let this minde bee in you, which was also in Christ Jesus, who being in the form of God, made himself of no reputa­tion, but humbled himself, &c. vers. 5.6, 7. Peter exhorting servants to bee subject to their Masters, not onely to the good and gentle, but also to the froward, and that even when they do well, and suffer for it, they should take it patiently, gives this reason, 1 Pet. 2.21. for even hereunto were yee called; because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that yee should follow his steps, who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth, who when hee was reviled, reviled not again, when hee suffered, hee threatned not, but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously, vers. 22, 23. Hee that saith hee abideth in him, ought himself also, so to walke, even as he walked, 1 Joh. 2.6.

The Twentieth Direction.

20 Bee much in Prayer.

After the putting on of the whole Ar­mour of God, to which the Apostle ex­horts, Eph. 6.16, 17. hee prescribes Pray­ing alwayes with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance, vers. 18. in like manner after all the Directions that have been [Page 422]given to help you in the practice of Self-denial, this I would commend unto you, as without which, all other means are in­effectual.

ConsiderSelf-denial is not of our selves, but of God, who only can take us out of our selves, Dr. Sibbs Souls Conflict. God must inable you or else you will never do it. Self-denial is the gift of God.

Object. 1. Why is it required then?

Answ. Not because it is in your power, but because it is your duty.

Object. 2 Well then, God can give it if he please.

Answ. True, hee can, but will not, un­less hee bee sought to for it. Yee have not, because yee aske not, Jam. 4.2.

Object. 3. But if I pray, will hee hear mee?

Answ. Try, and see what will come of it.

Consider, God is a God hearing prayer, Psal. 65.2. and hee hath said, Aske and it shall bee given you; Seek, and yee shall finde; Knock and it shall bee opened to you, Matth. 7.7.

Object. 4. But will hee give this? this gift of Self-denial?

Answ. Hee is the giver of every good and perfect gift, Jam. 1.17. and this is one of them.

Object. 5. But my want is so great, &c.

Answ. Hee gives liberally, bounti­fully.

[Page 423]Object. 6. But I have nothing to move him.

Answ. Hee gives freely, Isa. 55.1.

Object. 7. It may bee once or so, but what if one come often, again and a­gain?

Answ. Hee upbraideth not.

Object. 8. But it is onely to some that hee gives thus liberally and freely, hee will not do so to such an one as I am.

Answ. To all men. Hee giveth to all men liberally, Jam. 1.5. that is, to all that ask of him, all that ask in faith, vers. 6.

Obj. 9. But what if he hath decreed not to give?

Answ. What if hee hath decreed that hee will give? the one is as likely as the other. Bee not solicitous concerning the will of his decree, but attend to the will of his Precept.

Object. 10. But I have prayed, and yet cannot deny my self.

Answ. Yee ask and receive not, be­cause yee ask amiss, Jam. 4.3. Ask in faith, ask importunately, ask again and again. Paul prayed thrice against the thorn in the flesh, that it might depart from him, and at length obtained a gracious an­swer, 2 Cor. 12.8, 9. Therefore pray con­tinually, pray without ceasing, and it will not bee long ere thou get the victory.

[Page 424] Draw mee, wee will run after thee, Cant. [...].4.

Turn thou mee, and I shall bee turned, Jer. 31.18.

A [It was no ill wish of him that desired God, to free him from an ill man, himself. Dr. Sibbs Souls Conflict cap. 5.62. malo homine] meipso Libera me Domine. Luther.

THE END

Books Printed, and sold by Tho. Johnson, at the Golden Key in St. Pauls-Church-yard.

THe History of Fourfooted Beasts and Serpents, deseribing at large their true and lively figure, their several names, conditions, kindes, Ver [...]ues, Countries: Of their breed, and the wonderful work of God in their creation, preservation, and destruction. Together with the Theatre of Insects, or Lesser living Creatures, as Bees, Flies, Caterpillars, Spiders, Worms, &c. A most elaborate work By T. Muffet, Dr. of Physick, in Folio.

The Lord Francis Bacon's Natural History, in Folio.

Lexicon Auglo-graco-latinum Novi Testamenti, or a Compleat Alphabetical Concordance of all the words in the New Testament, both English, Greek, and Latine, in three distinct Tables: Shewing also the several significations, Etymons, Derivations, force, & emphasis, and divers acceptations of each word in Scripture. A work of very great use for the furtherance of Scripture-knowledge.

Spiritual refinings in two parts. The first treating of Grace and Assurance [Page](both practically and controversally) de­livered in 120. Sermons. The second treating of Sin, with its Causes, Differen­ces, Mitigations, and Aggravations, the deceitfulness of Mans heart, of Pre­sumptuous and reigning sins, and of Hypocrisie and Formality in Religion in 42. Sermons. By Anthony Burgess, Pastor of Sutton-Colfield in Warwickshire. Folio.

A brief Exposition on the twelve Small Prophets. By George Hutcheson, Minister of Gods word at Edenborough. Folio.

Physiologia Epicuro-Gassendo-Charlto­niana, or a Fabrick of Science Natural upon the Hypothesis of Atoms, founded by Epicarus, repaired by Gassendus, aug­mented by Walter Charlton, Dr. in Me­dicine, and Physitian to the late King Charles. Folio.

A Choice Garden of all sorts of rarest Flowers, with their nature, place of birth, time of flowring, names and ver­tues to each plant, useful in Physick, ad­mired for beauty: As also a Kitching­garden furnished with all manner of Herbs, Roots, and Fruits, for Meats or Sawce, with the Art of planting an Or­chard with all sorts of Fruit-trees, &c. By John Parkinson Herbarist to the late King. Folio.

The Lusiad or Portugal's Historical Poem written in the Portugal Language. [Page]By Luis de Camoens, and put into English by Richard Fanshaw, Esq Folio.

Elise or Innocency become guilty, a New Romance, made English by Jo. Jennings, Gent. Folio.

Trigonometrie, or the manner of cal­culating the sides and Angle of Triangles by the Mathematical Canon, Demon­strated by Mr. Will. Oughtred in Quarto, both in Latine and English.

A clear and full Vindication of the Church and Universities of England in their Orthodox Tenets, and Righteous Practises, against the Calumnies of the Anabaptist, and other Sectaries. By Jeffery Wats, B. D. and Rector of Much Leighes in Essex. 4o.

Universal Redemption, Asserted and Cleared from the Restrictions of Mr. John Owen in his Book called, The Death of Death, in the Death of Christ. By John Horn, Preacher of the Gospel at Lyn in Norfolke. 4o.

The Fulness and Freeness of Gods Grace in Christ, declared, 1 In the point of Election, by a middle way between Calvin and Arminius, and different from them both. 2 How God orders and appoints men to their final end. Some to honour, some to dishonour to Eternity; In an uniform body of Divi­nity. By Francis Duke. 4o.

Will. Bagnals Ghost, or a Conti­nuation [Page]of that Witty Poem, the Counter-scuffle, with some Characters. By William Gayton, Esq 4o.

The English Parnassus, or a Help to English Poesie, containing a short Intro­duction to that Art, a Collection of all Rhyming Monosyllables, the Choicest Epithets and Phrases, with some gene­ral forms upon all occasions, Subjects and Theams, Alphabetically digested. By Joshua Pool, M. A. of Clare-Hall Camb. Author of the English Acci­dence.

The History of the French Academy, erected at Paris, by the late famous Car­dinal de Richileiu, and consisting of the most refined Wits of that Nation, shew­ing its Original, and Establishment, its Statutes, Dayes, Places, and manner of Assemblies, &c. With the names of its Members, a Character of their Persons, and a Catalogue of their works, written in French by Mr. Paul Pellison, Counsellor and Secretary to the King of France. 8o.

Theses Sabbaticae, or the Doctrine of the Sabbath, wherein its Morality, Change, Beginning, Sanctification are clearly discussed. By Tho. Shepherd, Pastor of the Church of Christ at Cam­bridge in New England. 8o.

Subjection to Christ in all his Ordi­nances and Appointments, the best means [Page]to preserve our Liberty; With a Treatise of ineffectual hearing the Word, by the same Author. 8o.

The Art of Short-writing by Cha­racters, fair, short, swift, easie, and le­gible. First invented by J. Willis, after­wards more illustrated by H. Dix, and now more largely composed and com­pleated; With an additional table of words, and every way made easie to the meanest capacity. By Tho. Retcliff. 8o.

A Treatise concerning Euthusiasme, as it is an effect of Nature, but is mistaken by many, for either Divine Inspiration, or Diabolical Possession by Meric Ca­sanbon. D. D. 8o.

Martial's Epigrams, translated with sundry Poems and Fancies. By R. Flet­cher, 8o.

The Rogne, or the Life of Guzman de Alfarache, the Witty Spaniard, in two parts, 8o.

Diatrita fidei Justificantis, qua Justifi­cantis, or a discourse of the Object and office of Faith, as justifying; distinct from other Objects, Acts and Offices of the same Faith, as sanctifying; wherein the Lutheran and Protestant Doctrine is asser­ted against the Pontificians, Socinians, Arminians, and others. By John Warner, Pastor of the Church of Christ, at Christ Church in Hampshire.

[Page]A View of the Jewish Religion, con­taining the manner of Life, Rites, Ce­remonies, and Customes of the Jewish Nation throughout the world at this present time, together with the Articles of their Faith as now received. By A. R. 8o.

The Triumph and Unity of Truth in two Treatises, Intended as a preser­vative against the many Errors and un­happy Divisions of these times. By Jo. Robinson, M. A. and Minister of Gods Word.

The Birth of a Day, or a Treatise re­presenting the Vicissitudes of all hu­mane things, with their Causes and sa­cred uses, by the same Author.

Brachy-Martyrologium, or a Breviary of all the greatest persecutions that have befallen the Saints and people of God from the Creation to our present times. Composed for the help of memory into English verse. By Nich. Billingsley of Mart. Col. Oxon.

A Copy of the Covenant of Grace, with a discovery of several false pre­tenders to that eternal Inheritance, and of the right Heire thereunto, with such safe instructions as will inable him to clear his title, and to make it unque­stionable. By Robert Bidwell, Minister of Gods word, &c.

Englands Warning-peece, or the Pro­phetical [Page]Trumpeter, sounding an Allarm to England, exhibiting the fate of Great Britain, past, present, and to come; such wonderful things to happen in these seven years following, as have not been heard of heretofore. By John Huydon. Gent. 8o.

The Examination and Trial of Old Father Christmas at the Assizes held at the Town of Difference, in the County of Discontent. Written according to Legal proceedings, by Josiah King, of Modbury in Devon. 8o.

A Grave opened, or a View of the Chambers of Death, a Poem alluding to Weaving; intituled, The Silver Shuttle, and other Divine Fancies and Epigrams, by the same Author.

Tabulae Suffragiales de terminandis fidei litibus ab Ecclesia Catholica fixae, &c. Au­thore Thoma Anglo ex Albtis East-Saxo­num. 12o.

A Manual of Divine Considerations in English, by the same Author.

A Treatise of Spiritual Infatuation, being the present visible disease of our English Nation. Delivered in several Sermons at the Hague, by W. Stamp, D.D. Sometimes Minister of Gods word at Stepney near London, 12o.

Mans inbred Malady, or the Doctrine of Original sin maintained: As also the Necessity of Infant-baptisme. By George [Page]Burches, late Rector of Wood-church in Cheshire.

The Academy of Eloquence, or a Compleat English Rhetorick, &c. By Tho. Blount, Gent. 12o.

Mount-Ebal levell'd, or Redemption from the Curse by Jesus Christ, main­tained, and practically improved. By the Reverend Mr. Elk. Wales, Minister of the Word at Pudzey in Yorkshire, in 8o. Now in the Press.

AN INDEX
Directing unto the Prin­cipal words and things in the fore-going TREATISE.

A.
  • ABCdaries, there are many such in the Church of God. 127
  • Abilities, Pretended denial of our own parts, and abilities; The causes of it in divers sorts. 92, 93, 94
  • Ability, the delusion of those that begin to reform their lives upon a conceit of their own ability to do good. 58, 59
  • Abuse of gifts wherein it doth consist. 112
  • Abuses in Preaching, 117, 118, &c.
  • Acti agimus. 351
  • Action, in every action as there must bee an expression of our obedience, so likewise of our dependance, 152. The Scripture is a sufficient rule to direct us in all particu­lar actions. 161
  • Adam, hee might in the state of innocency, impetrare, but not mereri, obtain by working, but not deserve, 64. hee was to to exercise himself in the work of a [Page]Gardiner in that state. 173
  • Adversity, we must be as lively and active in adversity as in prosperity. 151
  • Adulterer, how he is inthralled. 298
  • Affectation of high mysteries. 126
  • Affections, they must be exercised sutably to all Gods dispensations, 193. the work­ings of natural affection not to be denied. 220
  • Affirmation, Self will affirm that which is not to bee affirmed both of sins and duties, 28. speakes many times in bare affirmati­ons onely, without arguing the case, or urging what it saies by the strength of seeming roason. 29
  • Afflictions, they can do us no good of them­selves, 192. wee may lawfully hate and decline them, ibid. but we may not judge them to be the greatest evil, 195. nor in­deavour by any sinful means to decline them, 196. nor be impatient under them, 204
  • [...], quid per initia designaverit. 269
  • Ambitio, scenam desiderat. 119
  • [...]. 57
  • Ann Askew martyr, her saying at the stake, 219
  • Angels, their excellency what. 307
  • Antinomians. their doctrin concerning fetching comfort from good works refu­ted. 133
  • Arminians, boast of a power within them­selves, to make themselves new crea­tures. [Page] 54, 55. their condemnation if they perish, will be of all mens most just, they will have least to plead for themselves, 57
  • Assurance, the sense of the least grace suf­ficient to it. 47
B.
  • BAcksliding, what it is, and the manner of it opened. 145
  • Baptismal covenant, the frequent renewing of it pressed. 412
  • [...]. 369
  • [...]. 273
  • Baynham Martyr, his abjuration, and trouble of conscience for it. 199
  • Beauty, what it is, 269. three things re­quired to a perfect beauty, 272. self-de­nial a Christians beauty. 269
  • Beleever, hee hath the best right of any un­to the creatures. 168
  • Bilney Martyr, his abjuration, 197. and trouble of conscience for it. 198
  • Boasting, for a man to boast of that which is not his own, is very uncomely and un­just. 103
  • Body, it is to be kept under, 345. Every man if hee know himself, will finde, that in respect of the temper and constitution of his body, hee is more or lesse inclined to some particular sin or other, 346. It is the soules Instrument. ibid.
  • Bondage, not a selfish man in the World, but is in Worse than Egyptian or Tur­kish [Page]bondage. 295
  • Bradford Martyr, his saying, 220. & 230
  • Broachers of false doctrin, a wretched ge­neration of self-seekers. 122
  • Burden, a self-denying man can bear great burdens. 265
  • Buyers, a discovery of their selfishnesse in divers particulars. 253
C.
  • CAlling, several reasons why we are to be diligent in our particular callings. 171, 172, &c.
  • Catechisme, the rotten charters pleaded by many against it, what they are, 127. one of the most necessary points of Catechism, wherein wee should bee well instructed, 350
  • Cathedram habet in coelis qui corda docet, 261
  • Censure, its hard escaping a censure, when blind zeal is to be judge. 170
  • [...]. 275
  • Chief good, mans judgement depraved con­cerning it. 180
  • Children, they must be corrected. 226
  • Christ, hee was not a pencilin his tongue, and a sponge in his life and conversation, but a walking Commentary upon his own doctrin. 17
  • Christians they should strive to excel, not onely in grace, but in gifts also. 80
  • Chymists. 115
  • [Page] Cleernesse, requisite to a perfect beauty, 278
  • Comming after Christ, two things meant by it. 11
  • Command of superiours not to bee the rule of our obedience. 158
  • Commands of God, not the measure of our Power, but of our Duty, 7. & 422. If God command, wee must look more at the Quis, than the Quid. 159
  • Commodities, unlawful to be sold. 256
  • Conceitednesse, 96
  • Confidence, It is not our Confidence, but the ground of it that argues our estate to bee good, 48. the danger of being confi­dent of the goodnesse of our spiritual con­dition, without looking after the evidence of inherent grace. 52
  • Conscience, several waies of silencing it, prescribed by self, 25, 26. Nothing will so furiously fly in it's face at the last, as the horrid sin of self-seeking. 286
  • Consent, what ever the Devil effects in any temptation, is by consent had from sinfull self first. 291
  • Consideration of the evil of selfishnesse a special help to self-denial. 319, 320
  • Consummating grace. 59.60
  • Contests, the greatest contests amongst pro­fessours, many of them, do arise from hence, that they will not allow one ano­ther their just liberty in things indiffe­rent. 170
  • [Page] Contradiction, To come after Christ with­out denying self is a contradiction. 240
  • Conversion, natural men can do nothing to prepare themselves for it. 68
  • Conviction from the Word, and from the world. 144
  • Co-operation, to expect that God should john his strength with ours, and co-ope­rate with us, hath not more of ignorance than of arrogance in it. 61
  • Corruption attributed in scripture, not onely in general to the whole man, but to every part of it in particular. 239
  • Covenant, wee are frequently to renew our covenant with God, 412. the benefit of making a particular covenant for self-denial. 415
  • Covetous man how he is inthralled. 299
  • Counsel, in a selfish heart, the first and great engine that moves all the lesser wheeles of opposition against Christ, 24. what counsel self gives, shewn in two particulars. 25
  • Cranmer Martyr, his recantation. 212
  • Creatures, a beleever hath the best right of any unto the creatures. 168
  • Cross, the custome of carrying unto the place of execution, 13. several accepti­ons of the word, 14. Every man must begin at his Christ's Cross, before hee can be a good proficient in Christs school. ibid.
  • Cultus, non institutus non est acceptus, 337
  • [Page] Cure, the first step towards a cure is to finde out the disease. 301
D
  • DAmnation; It is impossible for any one without comming after Christ in the way of holiness, to escape eternal damna­tion in Hell fire. 235
  • Darling-sin. 327
  • Debt, the covenant of works being broken, man stands bound unto God in a twofold debt. 71
  • Deceit, wee may bee deceived in thinking that wee have denyed our selves. 311, 312
  • Deformity, Other mens deformities serve as foiles, to set off the perfections of ac­complish't men with greater lustre and glory. 97
  • Deliberation, necessary things come not un­der deliberation, 262. Wee may not de­liberate in a case already determined by God. 336
  • Deliciae humani generis. 270
  • Delight, God gives not onely for necessity, but delight also. 167
  • Delilah-sin. 327
  • Delusion of those that begin to reforme up­on a conceit of their own ability to do good. 58
  • Denyal threefold, argumentative, judicial, and hostile. 22
  • Deserving, in the state of innocency there [Page]was non-deserving, but now, not onely non-deserving, but ill-deserving too, 65
  • Desire, wee have an itching desire to have every thing wee do made publick. 356
  • Devil, what his first sin was, 126. what his first temptation, ibid. hee can keep his su­premacy, notwithstanding an outward complyance with God, 150. a self-deny­ing man can overcome him, 267. what ever hee effects in any temptation, is by consent from self, 291. all sin is his, vel per modum imaginis, vel per modum servitutis. 324
  • Devil's Generalissimo. 322
  • Devotion, blind devotion to grace. 75
  • Dignity, Self-denyal a Christians dignity, 279
  • Diligence in our particular callings, rea­sons for it. 171, 172, &c.
  • Discontent, Self is not so well pleased with what it hath, as discontented at what it wants. 84
  • Disease, the first step to a cure is to finde out the disease. 310
  • Dispensation, none in the duty of Self-de­nyal. 7
  • Do, Self-denyal inables a man to do the greatest good. 305
  • [...]. 244
  • [...]. 76
  • Drunkard, what bondage hee is in. 299
  • Dulce bellum inexpertis. 8
  • [...]. 268
  • [Page] Duty, Wee may not neglect our duty for fear of any evil that may accidentally come thereof. 80
E
  • ELzearius a Noble man, his saying to his Wife. 216
  • Employments, there is many times as much self-seeking in refusing, as in ac­cepting of great imployments. 174
  • End, Not thinking of the end, makes us go out of the way, 371. Self never propounds God for its end, 142. what is to bee ac­counted a self-end, and what not, 143. A wicked man may change his way, but he can never change his end. 147
  • Ends, Self-ends. 137
  • Enemies, bad Judges, but quick discerners, 314. Christ and Self the greatest ene­mies, 24. A Self-denying man can o­vercome great enemies. 267
  • Enemy, Self the greatest enemy of all, 268
  • Enjoy, the onely way for a man to injoy him­self, is to deny himself. 283
  • Enjoyments, worldly enjoyments ranked under three heads, 167. the opinion that Self hath of them, 175. Self-denyal gives a man the sweetest enjoyments. 284
  • Envy, what it is, 85. the evil of it, 86. Mi­nisters apt to envy one another. 101
  • Eternal life described. 369
  • Evidence of inherent grace, the danger of being confident of the goodness of our spi­ritual [Page]estate without looking after it, 52
  • Evil of selfishness discovered in several par­ticulars. 321, 322
  • Examination, wee should be exact in the examination and tryal of our own hearts and waies for the finding out of the self­ishness that is in them, 308. Helps in it, 316
  • Example, the most compendious way of teaching is by example. 16. Example of fore-fathers not to be the rule of our obe­dience, 159. nor the example of great ones, nor of the multitude, 160. An ex­ample of Self-denyal given by Christ, 417. the advantage of having it con­tinually in our eyes. 419
  • Excellency, the excellency of any man lyes in his spirit, 280. nothing wherein the excellency of a mans spirit doth more shine forth than in Self-denyal. ibid.
  • Excellent, the more excellent any thing is, the more taking it is, 264. the most ex­cellent duty of Self-denyal. ibid.
  • Exercise of grace, the benefit of it, 408, &c.
  • Expediency, the rule to be observed in the use of things indifferent. 340
  • Experiences, former experiences must be kept in mind, viz. experiences of the evil of self-seeking, 392, 393, &c. Experi­ences of the waies and means whereby wee have been drawn to self-seeking, 396. the benefit of remembring them, ibid. Ex­periences of the good of Self-denyal, 397, 398. [Page]the benefit of keeping them in re­membrance. 399. experiences of the means whereby wee have been enabled to deny our selves. 400
  • Extreames, It's dangerous being in the ex­treames. 340
  • Eye, evil eye, why envy is so called. 86
  • Eying the recompence of reward, what? 370, 371, &c.
F
  • FAith must be exercised, 373. a special help to Self-denyal, ibid. wherein the power of it lies to carry a man through the duty of Self-denyal, 374. it deals much in the commands, 375. stops the mouth of carnal reason, and brings it to a non-plus, 377. it's the evidence of things not seen, 384. sets awork all other graces, 385. it's the primum mobile, 389. secures the other graces in their working, 390. brings in auxiliary for­ces from Heaven. 391
  • Families, what hath been the cause of the ruine of many great families in England, 173
  • Fashion-mongers. 244
  • Fasts, superstitious fasting. 169
  • Fear, many fear to follow Christ, the unrea­sonableness of it, 15. many fear to disco­ver their graces, when they doubt it will be to the prejudice of their worldly inte­ress, the evil of it. 53
  • [Page] Filius lucis. 278
  • Flectit, non cogit. 8
  • Foiles, Other mens weaknesses and deformi­ties serve as Foiles to set off the perfecti­ons of accomplish't men with greater lustre. 97
  • Fore-Fathers, their example not to be the rule of our obedience. 159
  • Forme of godliness, men may have it, and yet be the veryest wretches in the world, 4. what hath wonne so many off unto it in our daies. 144
  • Francis Spira, his story. 220, &c.
G
  • GAin, Self-denyal a Christians gain, 304
  • Gentry taxed for their voluptuousness, 173
  • Gifts, the excellency, usefulness, and neces­sity of gifts, 75, 76, 77. honour to be gi­ven to such as have gifts for their gifts sake, 78, 79. Gifts must be industrious­ly laboured after, ibid. Christians should strive to excel in them, 80. what gift it is that's worth all the gifts in the world, 83. those that have gifts are apt to grow proud of them, 95. and to contemne o­thers, 97, &c. and to envy others, 100. God respects none for their gifts without grace, ibid. the abuse of gifts wherein it consists. 112, &c.
  • Glory, what it is, 280. Self-denyal a Christians glory. ibid.
  • [Page] Glorying in such as have gifts, many prone to it, the end that such aime at, 87, 88. the evil of it, 89. wee must not glory in any thing that wee have done, 163
  • [...], 347
  • God, the object of our happiness. 177
  • Good, Self-denyal enables a man to do the greatest good, 305
  • Gospel, what it is, 176. it declares what mans happiness is, wherein it doth con­sist, and how it may be attained, 176, 177, multitudes that live under it perish eternally. 1
  • Gospel-Obedience; what is necessary to our entrance upon it, and perseverance in it, 4
  • Gospel-Principles, wee should be careful to acquaint our selves with them, and to charge them home upon our consciences. 33
  • Grace, wee must not deny the presence of it, where it is, 43. a little must be owned, though in the midst of many corruptions, 45. it is a powerful thing, ibid. must be discovered, 53. the work of grace is supernatural, 54. Initial, augmenting, and consummating grace, 59, 60. the conceit of the Massilienses about it, ibid. Grace cannot be merited, 64. preventing grace, 69. benefit of living in the exer­cise of grace. 408
  • Graces, several graces required to any one act of Self-denyal, 386. as there is a [Page]conjunction, so likewise a dependance of the several graces one upon another. 387
  • Grief, a grievous evil not to be grieved when God brings any evil upon us. 194
H
  • HAbit, such as the habit is, such is the action that proceeds from it. 240
  • Happy, All men in the general desire to be happy. 175
  • Happiness, what a mans happiness is, wherein it doth consist, and how it may be attained, fully declared in the Gospel, 176, 177. A great mistake in the most concerning that wherein our happiness doth consist. 178
  • Hatred, the unalterable object of it, all man­ner of evil, not onely that of deformity and sin, but that also of destruction and mise­ry. 192
  • Heathens not acquainted with the lesson of Self-denyal. 10
  • Hermetick learning. 114
  • Hindrance, the greatest hindrances in our way to Heaven, are from within. 301
  • Honour, Self-denyal is a Christians ho­nour. 280
  • Hooper Martyr, his saying to Sir An­thony Kingston, 195. and at the stake when a pardon was set before him. 219
  • Humiliation for the evil of selfishness, a spe­cial help to Self-denyal. 325
  • Hunting and hawking. 173
  • [Page] Husbands, a discovery of their selfishness in divers particulars. 249
  • Hypocrites, 313. hypocritical Preacher, ibid. the Hypocrite alwaies perverteth the practical, as the Heretick doth the The­orical rules of Scripture, 49
I
  • IGnorance, the Mother of presumption, as well as of despaire. 8
  • Imitation, wee are to imitate Christ. 417
  • Indifferent, wee may sin in using things in­different, if wee observe not the rule of expediency, 340. great contests amongst Professors, from hence, that they will not allow one another their just liberty in things indifferent. 170
  • Initial grace. 59, 60
  • Integrity in a self-denying man, 272, 273
  • Ipse dixit. 30
  • Justice, what it is. 322
  • Justification, what it is, opened, 70. righte­ousness of sanctification cannot justifie, 71, 72. what the righteousness whereby wee are justified is. ibid.
K
  • [...], 293
  • King, a self-denying man, the onely true King, 303, others are so Kings, that they are also slaves. ibid.
  • Kingdome, impossible without Self-denyal to enter into the Kingdome of God. 232
  • [Page] King-sin. 328
L
  • LAbour, a self-denying man can indure great labours, 266. the particulars enumerated. ibid.
  • Lex naturae, peccati & mortis. 343
  • Liberty, Ignorance of Christian liberty a cause of much trouble to young converts, 168. Self-denyal a Christians liberty, 295. never go to the utmost extent of our lawful liberty. 339
  • Licitis perimus omnes. 341
  • Life eternal described. 369
  • Light, the danger of sinning against light, 328
  • Lines, strong lines, but slender matter, 120
  • Living in sin, to live in any one sin is incon­sistent with Self-denyal. 257
  • Longing, wee have a kinde of longing, that others should take notice of that which we our selves do. 356.
  • Looking-glass, the Word is the Looking­glass wherein wee are to view our hearts and waies, 315. It's no flattering-glass. ibid.
  • Love, what is the cause of it, 184. it is of the nature of fire, 185. Self-love, and self-conceit do alwaies dwell together, 95, 96. Love runnes not so easily in a collateral or retrograde, as in a down right stream. 100
M
  • [Page]MAchiavil, his Principles. 246, 247
  • Madness, the reason why so many men of great parts and learning are smitten with it. 153
  • Magistrates, a discovery of their selfishness in divers particulars. 242
  • Magistratus, indicat virum. 317
  • Man is not a self-sufficient creature, 176. in his best estate hee was negatively poor, now hee is privatively poor. ibid.
  • Marsh Martyr, his saying, 219
  • Means, Men complain of nature when they neglect the means, 83. It is lawful to use means to free our selves of our troubles, but all means are not lawful to be used, 218
  • Merchants; an appeal to them concerning the greatest gain. 356
  • Merit, grace cannot be merited 64. no such thing as meriting in the state of inno­cency. ibid.
  • Merit, of congruity, the doctrine of Papists and Arminians concerning it, confuted, 66, 67
  • Merit of condignity, arguments against it, 164, 165, 166
  • Middle, twofold, of participation and abne­gation. 339, 340
  • Ministers apt to envy one another, 101. A discovery of their selfishness, in divers of [Page]particulars, 242. they should not scorne to be Ushers under Christ to teach his Petits their ABC. 127
  • Missilia. 76
  • Moon, an emblem of all things here below. 345
  • Moralities, a shameful thing for those that profess, not to be raised above moralities, 277
  • Moral swasion. 55
  • Mortification, there is an affliction in it, which whosoever means to be a Christian indeed, must daily undergo, though God should never call him to suffer persecution, 14
  • Motions of the spirit, the benefit of follow­ing them, 403. the danger of neglecting them. 406, 407
  • Murmuring, many murmure because that is denyed to themselves that is given to o­thers, 81. the unreasonableness of it, 82
N
  • NAme, many contenting themselves with the bare name of Christians, continue to live the lives of Pagans, 3. 181, 182
  • Natural men can do nothing formally good, 67. nothing to prepare themselves for con­version. 68
  • Nature, men complain of nature when they neglect the means. 83
  • Necessary things come not under delibera­tion. 262.
  • [Page] Necessity, God gives not onely for necessity, but delight also. 167
  • Negative voice, hee hath the royal power that hath the negative voice. 302
  • Neighbour, Self and Christ are two over­thwart neighbours that can never agree. 241
  • Non-entity, our beings environed with it, and border upon it. 350
  • Non nobis Domine. 354
  • Non posse pretenditur, non velle in cau­sa est. 46
  • Nothing, were wee once nothing in our own eyes, wee should be content to be no­thing in the eyes of others. 357
  • Nothingness, wee must study our own no­thingness. 347. our nothingness declared in several particulars, 350, 351, &c. wee must study the nothingness of all worldly things, their nothingness de­clared in sundry particulars. 361, &c.
O
  • OBedience, what is not to be the rule of our obedience, 156, 157, 158, &c. what is to be the rule of it. 161
  • Obsequium amicos, &c. 356
  • Occasions of self-pleasing, carefully to be a­voided. 410
  • Opinion that self hath of worldly things. 175
  • Operari, not onely our esse, but our ope­rari is dependent upon a cause without our selves. 351
  • [Page] Ordinance, to pervert, but a civil ordi­nance to the fulfilling of any sinful lust, is a very great wickedness, much more to pervert a spiritual ordinance. 150
  • Original sin. 326, 327
  • Orpheus a Musitian, a fiction concerning him, applyed. 260
  • Overtures, those secret overtures that Self makes, are carefully to be taken notice of. 315
  • [...]. 66
P
  • PAcem te poscimus omnes. 290
  • Palmer Martyr, his sayings to his Mo­ther. 228, &c.
  • Paradox. 283
  • Parents must correct their children, 226. the selfishness of Parents discovered in divers particulars. 250
  • Parley, never parley with a temptation, 329. hee shoots in Satans bow, that thinks by parleying with him, to put him off. 337
  • Parts, pretended denyal of our own parts and abilities, causes of it in divers persons, 92, 93
  • Patience, much of Self-denyal exercised in it. 284
  • Peace, God hath ordained that much of that spiritual peace which hee dispenseth to his people, should be wrought by means of their good works, 129. Self-denyal a Chri­stians peace. 283
  • [Page] Pelagian forge. 68
  • Persecution, Self-denyal secures a man in time of persecution. 292
  • Perswasion, It is not our perswasion, but the ground of it, that argues our estate to be good. 48
  • Philpot Martyr, his resolution, 218. his Letters to the Lady Vane, 287, 288. his Letter to certain gedly Brethren. 304
  • Playes, the laborious idleness of many great wits in compiling of them. 120
  • Pleasure, there is nothing that the heart of man is more set upon. 283
  • Posse malum non est posse. 268
  • Power, want of power is pretended but want of will is the cause why those that are god­ly do no more than they do. 46. two sorts under the power of things indifferent, 342
  • Praise, what it is. 162
  • Praising of God, what it is to praise God a­right. 62
  • Prayer, many will pray for the killing of their lusts, even while they are loath that God should hear their prayers, 36. we should be much in prayer for Self-denyal, 421. several doubts about it answered, 422, &c.
  • Preachers, who they be that the Vulgar take for the ablest Preachers, 119. Hypocri­tical Preachers. 313
  • Preaching, abuses in preaching, 117, 118, &c.
  • Presumption, men are apt to presume upon [Page]their gifts, though they have no grace, 106. two sorts of such persons. 106, 107
  • Pretences, It's ordinary for men to pretend one thing, and intend another. 146
  • Preventing grace. 69
  • Pride, It is not humility but pride, not to acknowledge whatsoever good God hath wrought in us, 43. spiritual pride is in the best of men, though it be one of their greatest infirmities, yet it ariseth out of their chiefest excellencies, 62, 63. men that have gifts apt to grow proud of them, 97, 98. there is a twofold pride, a learn­ed and a stubborne pride, 97. many proud of their own blackness. 96
  • Principles, Self hath many wicked and cursed Principles, whereby it mis-lead­eth the generality of the world, divers of them mentioned, 31, 32. wee should bee careful to acquaint our selves with Gos­pel Principles, and charge them upon our consciences, 33. Self doth violence to Principles of reason and revelation. 39
  • Profession of Religion, two kindes of it, 2. many rashly and inconsiderately adven­ture upon it, 3. and 8. It is a shameful thing for those that make a Profession, not to bee raised above moralities. 277
  • Professors, worldling professors, what their main end is. 145, 146
  • Proportion of graces to graces, 275. of actions to graces, 276. of actions [Page]unto actions. 277
  • Proximus, egomet mibi. 95
  • Prudence, worldly prudence, 294. Prudenti­al foolery 295
  • Pulcher, unde. 279
  • Pulpit, some come up into the Pulpit with meer vapours and flashes of words, strong lines but slender matter, 120. Hee hath his Pulpit in heaven, that teacheth hearts 261
  • Purgatory of self-denyal. 263
Q
  • QUestion, what the question is that Self asks when wee are about to do a­ny thing, 137. how it answers it, 138, 139 & 143
  • Questions, to bee propounded to our selves for the finding out of our selfishness 316, 317, &c.
R
  • REason, seeming reason to bee distin­guished from that which is reason in­deed, 30. faith stops the mouth of carnal reason, and brings it to a non-plus. 377
  • Reasoning, a twofold reasoning with self, 23
  • Receipt, a tried receipt that never failed of the cure. 358
  • Recompence of reward, wee may have re­spect to it in doing of good works, 134. it must bee eyed, 363. what the recompence [Page]of reward is, 365, 366, &c. what it is to eye it. 370, &c.
  • Reformation, the reformation of any evil must have the foundation of it laid in a deep humiliation. 325
  • Regenerate, it is the regenerate man onely that can deny himself. 19
  • Reign, all reigning sin excluded by Self-denial, 257. Every self denying man, reigns not only over himself, but over the whole world. 302
  • Relations, not to connive at them in any sin­ful way if wee bee superiours, 223. not to comply with them in any sinful way if wee bee inferiours. 227. the nearer the relati­on, the dearer the love, and the more in­dearing must the expressions of it bee. 221
  • Rem, Rem, quocunque modo Rem, the keeping of the worldlings song. 189
  • Resolution, All will come to nothing, till wee come to an unchangeable resolu­tion of doing our present duty. 339
  • Respect of persons, none with God. 108
  • Revelations, the delusion of those that relye upon pretended Revelations, and there up­on neglect to stir up the gifts they have received, 94. the folly and madnesse of such persons. 95
  • Right, a beleever hath the best right of any unto the creatures. 168.
  • Righteousnesse of sanctification cannot [Page]justify, 71, 72. the righteousnesse whereby wee are justified, what it is, ibid.
  • Romances, the laborious idlenesse of many great wits in compiling them. 120
  • Ruine, two things there are that ruine those that perish under the Gospel. 1
  • Rule, what it is that God hath given to bee our rule in all our undertakings, and the sufficiency of it. 165
S
  • SAfety, Self-denial a Christians safety, 291
  • Scriptures, the sufficiency of them for our direction. 161
  • Secreta Deo. 125
  • Self, what it is, 18. the greatest enemy to Christ, 24. must not onely bee arraigned, and convicted, but condemned, 34. and executed, 36. it will affirm what is not to bee affirmed both of sins and duties, 28, 29. it is a bottomelesse gulf that sucks in all before it, 37. makes every thing be­come tributary, 38. therefore must bee cut short of its allowance, 38. what ever it acts for, it acts for it as its God, 142
  • Self-confidence. 113
  • Self-consulters, of whom they take coun­sel. 23
  • Self-denial, exceeding painful in the pra­ctice of it, so that no unregenerate man [Page]is able to indure it, 3. it is the first les­son, howsoever it be the last that is well learned. 15
  • Self-ends, 137. what is to bee accounted a self-end, and what not, 143
  • Self-hatred, necessary to Gospel obedience, our entrance upon it, and perseverance in it. 4
  • Selfish, a selfish man is besides himself. 284
  • Self-love the leading affection, and that which exerciseth a soveraignty over all the rest. 2. self-love and self-conceit do alwaies dwell together. 95, 96
  • Self-praise must be denyed. 162
  • Self respects, it is an argument of an ex­cellent spirit when all self-respects are drowned in the glory of God. 136
  • Self-seeking, there is a self-seeking that is very good, and a self-seeking that is stark nought, 136. Nothing will so furi­ously fly in the face of conscience at the last as this sin. 286
  • Sellers, a discovery of their selfishnesse in divers particulars. 225
  • Semper victuri. 339
  • Sermons, such as have no command over their own spirits, no fit hearers of them. 12, 13
  • Servants, a discovery of their selfishnesse in divers particulars. 253
  • Servitude, some kinde of servitude in all re­ligions. 15
  • Shame, sin the most shameful evil, 297. [Page]brings a man into the most shameful vas­salage. ibid
  • Sin, original, 326. darling sin, 327. it is a kind of root. 328
  • Soveraignty, the serious consideration of the absolute soveraignty of God over us, will shew us the unreasonableness of murmur­ing against him. 82. self-denial, a chri­stians soveraignty. 302
  • Soul, too often sympathizeth with the body, 346. how it is to bee considered in the practice of self-denial. 19
  • Spira, his story, 200, &c.
  • Spirit, the excellency of any man lies in his spirit. 280
  • Spirit, the spirit is sent in pursuance of the fathers design in election, and of the Son in redemption. 402
  • Splend idum nihil. 110
  • Strength, self-denial a Christians strength, 265. Strength especially seen in three things. ibid
  • Suffering, the cause why men are afraid of it, 2. and why impatient under it. ibid
  • [...]. 48
  • Symmetry, where there is self denial, there is not onely integrity, but symmetry and proportion. 275
T
  • [Page]TAnkerfield martyr, his saying. 195
  • Temptation, what the first tempta­tion was, 126. never parley with a temp­tation, either to the commission of any known sin, or omission of any known duty. 328
  • Testimony of Gods Spirit alwaies accom­panied with the testimony of our own. 48
  • Theosophists. 115
  • Time, it's the Devils policy to gain time. 339
  • Tradition, the doctrine of the Pharisees and Papists concerning it, 154, 155. to make it the rule of our obedience, provokes God exceedingly. 156
  • Trifles, wee should not exercise our gifts a­bout them. 128
  • Trinity, the worlds Trinity, what, 359
  • Tryal, Self-tryal, a duty necessary to Self-denyal. 309
  • Tumor cerebri & cordis. 97
  • Tyrant, the grand Tyrant under which all natural men lye, is Self. 40
V
  • VErtue lyes in the middle betwixt two extreames. 339
  • Ʋir bonus commune bonum. 306
  • Ultimum virium. 67
  • Union, Self-denyal the greatest preser­vative [Page]of union. 307
  • Unlawful commodities. 256
  • Voluntaries, the Disciples of Christ must be voluntaries, not prest-men. 8
  • Vow in Baptisme frequently to be renewed. 412, 413
  • Use, Wee are never fit to use any thing wee are slaves to. 344
  • Usefulness, the excellency of any thing lyes in its usefulness. 307
W
  • WAlk, to walk in the spirit, what is meant by it. 401, &c.
  • White Martyr, his saying as hee went to the stake. 230
  • Willingly, the more willingly any one acts to his own hurt, the more wretched hee is. 298
  • Will-worship abominable. 337
  • Wives, a discovery of their selfishness, in divers particulars. 250
  • Wolsey Martyr, his message to Denton, who turned Apostate. 213
  • Works, never suo jure in the first cove­nant, 64, 65. wee may take comfort from our good works, 129. and rejoyce in them, 131, 132. there is no good work, but what is the fruit of faith. 389
  • Worlds Trinity. 359
  • Worlding-Professors, what their manner is. 145, 146
  • Worldly-men cannot endure to think of [Page]being happy by God alone. 181
  • Worldly-things, the many wicked courses that men take for worldly things enu­merated. 189
Y
  • YOung converts meet with much trou­ble through ignorance of their Chri­stian liberty. 168
Z
  • ZEale, It's hard escaping a censure when blind zeal is to be Judge, 170. A self-denying man hath knowledge answe­rable unto zeal, and zeal answerable unto knowledge. 275

A Table of the Scriptures briefly opened and illu­strated in the foregoing TREATISE.

The first number shews the Chapter, the second the Verse, the third the Page.

Chap.Vers.Pag.
Genesis.
0215173
0301335
3027399
3210352
3907334
0008ibid.
Exodus.
0410093
1236040
2005161
Leviticus.
1206016
Numbers.
2208138
0022335
Deuteronomy.
1306223
2118226
3308224
0009ibid.
[Page] Judges.
0509271
I Sam uel.
0227224
0311226
1513376
1607109
1808101
0009ibid.
2113053
II Samuel.
0309139
0010ibid.
I Kings.
2027037
2120041
2208023
Psalmes.
00201024
01401179
01504078
02405130
00011ibid.
04510271
00011ibid.
07328401
08407269
09204131
11959319
13301307
13922223
00023ibid.
14403349
00004ibid.
Proverbs.
0722320
1413285
1632265
1727280
3007037
Ecclesiastes.
0901361
1007344
Canticles.
0105045
0502ibid.
[Page] Isaiah.
14144
4121030
4420298
482049
 22286
5011ibid.
583162
647046
  047
651069
 24384
Jeremiah.
224411
4417159
Lamentations.
340309
Ezekiel.
2126043
Daniel.
0414327
Hosea.
410338
 16145
511158
 12ibid.
Micha.
610150
Matthew.
410336
62367
79222
922391
1021079
 38013
1116193
 17ibid.
1229039
1625135
 26362
188263
 9ibid.
1917142
 28011
 29366
2015086
2313156
[Page] 14141
2511052
 12ibid.
 20409
 29060
Luke.
923014
1041177
1422068
  069
 26222
1521065
1921274
2119284
John.
116275
21168
36019
634180
745098
 46ibid.
146177
186144
 11193
1915035
 17013
Acts.
246270
313035
 14ibid
819147
1322307
Romans.
131221
27135
 11108
45070
519071
66019
79026
87024
 8067
 16048
 26014
 31404
 35267
1118326
123102
 4103
 5ibid.
[Page]1314346
1422331
1626375
I Corinthians.
112089
34279
 4019
47104
612342
1023340
 31151
1215084
 16296
 17ibid
 26105
1419127
1541124
II Corinthians.
38077
417135
 18293
  369
  372
127405
Galatians.
516401
 17019
 24267
 25408
64130
Ephesians.
416080
  104
510027
 28221
616390
Philippians.
314373
 19142
 21371
48080
  370
Colossians.
111273
 24014
215040
 16076
  332
 18116
 20169
 21170
31185
I Thessalonians.
25146
58390
[Page] II Timothy.
16046
 7ibid
31322
 3221
 3512
Titus.
24221
 11245
 12016
Hebrews.
513127
64077
914067
1032399
111384
 5389
 24363
  370
James.
110290
217388
317286
45084
 7337
 11170
 12ibid
I Peter.
115274
410305
II Peter.
15273
 6ibid
222395
316123
I John.
215359
 16167
38132
 20048
III John.
 9100
Revelation.
32409
 8408
121345

Errata ita poterunt emendari.

PAge 2. line 2. after Religion, make a full period, and begin the next word with a great letter, thus, Notwithstanding all the preaching, &c. Page 7. l. 25. for errours, r. errour. p. 10. l. 14. blot out [ [...]] and read [...], p. 13. l. 17. blot out [i. e.] and read [...], &c. and set down Plutarch, with a mark referring to it in the Margin, l. 30. for hand­some, r. transome, p. 14. l. 14. r. By crosse is meant affliction, &c. p. 21. l. 17. for that that, r. than that, p. 35. l. 27. for. debate, l. de­vote, p. 36. l. 23. r. 3. There is an hostile Self-denial, &c. p. 47. l. 2. r. assingat, p. 106. l. 25. r. ennobled, p. 155. in the Margin r. Bellarmin enervat, p. 169. l. 14. blot out this figure [ [...]] p. 178. in the Margin for [...] r [...] all along, [...], &c. p. 201. l. 2. blot out the comma after doctrine, and make it after notwith­standing, p. 217, l. 15. for allyes, r. all ours, p. 224. in the Margin for qui certe vergem sensus, r. qui certe verus est sensus, p. 338. l. 30. r. If he be not denyed, p. 239. l. 17. in the Margin, for inde cavit, r indi­cavit, l. 19. for bonam, r. bonum, and for quod vere bonum non esse, nec posse non velle, r. quod vere bonum non est, nec possit non velle, l. 22. for [...] bene utatum, r. ne [...] bene utatur, p. 244. l. 22. r. Assistants, p. 252. l. 17. r. that pinch their servants, &c. p. 267. l. 22. for overcome, r. over-overcome, p. 273. l. 2. blot out the com­ma after them, and read after the perfection of, &c p. 328. l. 10. r. a branch that corruption, &c. p. 346. l. 32. r. worthy of it self, p. 373. l. 13. make the comma after not, and read, yet hee prevailes not.

Mr. Polwheile of Self-denial.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.